Congratulations !
You have been awarded points.
Thank you for !
- Story Listed as: Fiction For Adults
- Theme: Inspirational
- Subject: Novels
- Published: 10/03/2021
Copyright © 2018 Valiant Player
All rights reserved.
Dedication:
This work is dedicated to all who inspire creativity in others. To you who encourage an open, loving, heart.
To you who teach others to grow. May you have peace and happiness, forever!
Notification:
The content of this publication is a work of fiction and has originated with and is the property of Valiant
Player. It is written with the intention of bringing entertainment to as many as are willing to share it, to
bring joy to all who wish to spread happiness. Yet under no circumstances is anyone to reproduce or sell, in
any form, any portion of these writings without the author's expressed permission.
Valiant
-Table of Contents -
----Author's Note ----
---- Introduction ------
----- The Reason -----
----- The Deception -----
----- The Gods -----
----- The Mighty Ones -----
----- The Key of Strength -----
----- The Feasts of Valhalla -----
----- The Witness -----
----- The Prophet -----
----- The Memory -----
----- The Rage -----
----- The Lusts of the Gods -----
----- The Preacher -----
----- The Mockery -----
----- The Flood -----
----- The Strengthening -----
----- The Last Days -----
Author's Note:
It will be noted that the names for the “gods” and their offspring are derived from the pantheon of
many mythological backgrounds. It will also be noted that many of these individuals were reputed to have
walked the earth many years after the setting of this tale. The reason for the combination of this vast
assortment is found in the evidence that indicates that all religions share common roots immediately
following the era of the Noachian flood. It is an established fact that a great number of these “gods” and
“goddesses” that were worshiped in many different geographical locations share more than just coincidental
similarities. An example of this is that of the father of the gods, Zeus, of Greek mythology. He bears
amazing resemblance to Odin, Jupiter and Brahma. All three were reputed to be shape changers, even going
so far as to change their gender (in the case of Brahma, of Sanatana Dharma, or Hinduism, the politically
correct viewpoint is that his other shapes are merely aspects, or avatars, of his one being).
As for the seeming anachronisms, the dispersion of the legends of the “mighty ones”, spoken of in
Genesis 6:4, can be traced to the dispersion of the peoples at the Tower of Babel documented in Genesis
chapter eleven. Nimrod and those who gathered with him “in opposition to Jehovah” dispersed carrying
these legends, along with their bloody religions, into all the earth. Also, it is a common fact that many
rulers, heroes, and villains have taken on the names of their predecessors, and in doing so given the illusion
of an age covering many normal lifespans. This can be seen as we look into Assyrian history quite easily. It
is also quite possible that some youngster's mother simply liked a certain name and we happen to find
Achilles at the battle of Troy. Life is often much stranger than fiction, and legends are made larger with
each telling.
While the drama of this frightening tale is a work of fiction and the interaction of the characters
herein prior to the flood is made up of whole cloth, it is based on an era of true history. The end of this tale
we all know, although many scoff at the idea of a global deluge, there has been no evidence to the contrary
and much evidence for the affirmation of the account. The flood was an end of an age, but it was not the end
of the long oppression that was forced upon mankind by the rebellion of their first human parents. That
ending is foretold in another part of the Bible, with those days also rooted in this same time period.
(Matthew 24:37-39)
Introduction
“The Nephilim proved to be in the earth in those days,
and also after that, when the sons of the true God
continued to have relations with the daughters of men
and they bore sons to them, there were the mighty ones
who were of old, the men of fame.”
Genesis 6:4
Their hunger for power only increased as their perverse deception became established. The “sons
of the true God.” Angels. Mighty spirit creatures who were lured into rebellion by one of their own who
was conceited enough to desire the worship of the very ones he was entrusted to care take. These came to
dominate the earth, by means of deceit and cowardice, to become a cancer among the delicate human
inhabitants of the earth.
Compared to man made of flesh, these intelligent spirit creatures were the embodiment of dynamic
energy and motivated by hate. They were a force beyond human ability to combat. Beings able to travel at
velocities greater than the speed of light without the aid of auxiliary device and able to dwarf the power of
the largest star, these beings were capable of taking upon themselves the guise of human form at will. It was
these creatures that rebelled against their Creator, Jehovah, the Holy One. It was these mighty beings who
followed in the footsteps of the original Resistor.
In just a few short verses, the book that lays claim to the title of “the Word of God” identifies the
beginning of the great deception of religion in the world of mankind. The birth of the world's mythos
revolving around it's gods and the goddesses all have their roots in this simply told account.
What was it like to live during this time period, where supernatural events were commonplace? By
all accounts, these gods and goddesses were unpredictable and treacherous, licentious and cruel. Who
would consent to worship them? That they were real is testified to by the close kinship found in
mythologies from all geographical regions of the earth, regardless of claimed religious or cultural
differences.
This is a tale based on the Bible’s short description of human beginnings through the cataclysmic
global flood of Noah’s day, a time that ultimately finds it’s conclusion in the end of age. Enemies of the
Creator called the final battle Ragnarok, but in the last book of the Bible it is called the war of the great day
of God, the Almighty, Armageddon. The results of this coming battle has a forgone conclusion. The Great
Deception will end.
- - - - - The Reason - - - - -
“So Down the Great dragon was hurled, the Original Serpent,
the one called Devil and Satan, who is misleading the entire
inhabited earth.”
Revelation 12:9
In all his years of service to the house of Abram there had not been a single regret. His master
was such a man that his service was, in truth, his own prosperity. The true God had blessed all of Abram’s
dealings and Eliezer, indeed, prospered because of that blessing.
This land, in the district of Canaan, lay lush and inviting. It was every bit as beautiful and peaceful
in appearance as it had been when Abram and his nephew had separated in order to preserve peace between
the two expanding households. The vision of this place had always inspired a sense of awe and appreciation
for the natural uncultivated beauty that sent him into peaceful meditations on the qualities that had caused
the Creator to purpose such a place.
On this day, Eliezer had regrets. The glory of this evening’s sunset failed to inspire peace of mind.
This day was rendered bleak, though it was a day of salvation for the household of Lot. Eliezer had tasted
war and was sickened at heart.
The blight of Nimrod continued, and the hunger for dominance over man had reached out and
touched their lives in even this place of peace and prosperity. The seeming paradise that stretched out before
his eyes was transformed into a thing to be abhorred by the events that had just taken place. Eliezer had
killed. He had picked up a sword and felt the life drain out of men who should have lived for many years.
He felt guilty and filthy. He had seen and heard men and women being killed. Screams, groans, prayers, and
abject petitions for life could not mend the agonies or halt the flow of crimson life as it pooled around the
dying. Eliezer numbly shook his head as if to shed the visions that came into his mind, like the rains of a
driving storm wind. Visions of violence which had surrounded him, in which he himself had participated,
and now were threatening to drown him.
The necessity of battle had been clear. Eliezer had followed Abram willingly, even as he would
continue to do. Their purpose was just, and their course was righteous. Yet, Eliezer felt that he had done
great wickedness. Not only could he see the crushing blow that he had dealt to a man who was attempting to
kill him, but he could feel with sickening clarity the bones give way and the blood splatter on him as he
rushed unthinking to continue the carnage. In the midst of battle it was all he could do not to give in to the
urge to vomit as he committed in the course of butchery. He had clamped his jaw and thrust aside his fear
and his morals and done what was necessary to remain loyal to his master and his household. Now, in the
aftermath he was sickened. Sickened at his own actions and the ease with which he had taken life. What had
he become? That question worried him to his core. “Is this what I truly am?”
How could such things happen? How could men have such thirst for the blood of others? The
desire for the possession of other souls, for their dominance and their humiliation, was wrong! There was no
doubt in his mind. He had fought against the enslavement of the innocent. He knew the fate of the women
and young men that had been captured. They would be used in the fertility sacrifices. They would be made
into temple prostitutes, for the enrichment of the priests in the districts of Sodom. Some of the young men
would be used in the sport of Nimrod, as he hunted them like beasts. The older men and women would
become abject workers for masters that would use them up until they were dead. Yes, he had fought against
this! Still, Eliezer could find no forgiveness in his own heart for the blood and violence in which he had
partaken.
Again, shaking his head, he attempted to force away his guilty thoughts. He had work to do. He
was still over the house of his master, and his responsibilities left him no time for further thought in this
matter. In a manner that conveyed confidence, Eliezer returned to the business of ministering to the camp.
The armed men required food and rest, and the freed captives were in great need. If any were to watch him
at his work they would see the friend of his master caring for the need of his master’s house in his normal
efficient manner. They would not see the deep pain of guilt, or the self-distrust that was threatening to undo
him. In his heart, he prayed to the God of his master to give him peace. Or, at least, give him a reason.
Abram was no less sickened by the events that had shaped the last months. Abram’s prayers to
the Most High had been unceasing. He had begged for wisdom and then acted on what he knew was right in
his heart. Jehovah, the Almighty God of Shem, had blessed him with the release of his relatives, but the
weight of his actions was still his.
Looking wearily over the camp, he saw the condition of those redeemed. It was appalling. While
the men had been shackled and used as beasts of burden they had taken little physical harm, they being
hardy workers all. Yet several went through the motions of maintenance as lifeless ones. The severe abuse
of their women while they had been chained and helpless had emptied them of all soul. It had been reported
to Abram that not a few of the young men had also been badly used, even as had the women. Some even
ending their own lives as they were freed, because of their deep shame and inner torment.
Like Eliezer, Abram knew that they acted with necessity and rightness. The release of his brother’s
household could not be met with rejoicing. They had achieved vengeance in justice, yet the accomplishment
left him feeling unclean.
All his life, Abram had walked with the true God. All of his life’s decisions had been made to be a
blessing to the one who had been his rewarder from his youth onward. In the name of Jehovah, he had left
the convenience of the great city of Ur. Without regret, in fact, with great zeal he had rushed to do God’s
bidding. Although becoming an alien resident, Jehovah God had prospered him and those belonging to him.
The households of Abram and Lot had grown so great they had to separate in order to keep peace between
their workers. When Lot had chosen to live in the district of Sodom, it was close to the cities for their
convenience. It was in the beautiful Jordan valley, where Lot thought it was wise to move. But twelve years
later the kings of Elam advanced their claim resulting in the ugliness in which they were now experiencing.
Through that night Abram took care of the necessities. He sought to comfort the captives. He gave
orders for their return home and the compensation for their lives. Abram and Eliezer worked for the good of
their household. Each man served selflessly, even though they were great ones of the camp. And in the
sleepless meditations of the night each one sought comfort from the God of Noah and Shem. The night was
long and the pain was great.
As they approached, Bera, the king of Sodom and his military force came to meet them. With the
king of Sodom came Melchizedek, king of Salem and priest of the Most High God, Jehovah.
Bera styled himself as a great one, deserving of the worship of other men, as did all in those days
who followed in that tracks of Nimrod of Babel, already worshiped as Bel Marduk in his own lifetime. His
garb boasted gold trim, as did his vainly designed armor. The bronze sword that hung at his side had a
decorated porcelain pommel with a large stone decorating it. The belt and sheath was decorated with gold,
sporting depictions of bloodshed. It was doubtful that the blade had seen battle, but it had doubtless been
used as a tool of execution. The vain majesty of his attire was dwarfed by his conceit and overpowering
self-esteem, which seemed common in such lovers of men. Though he had just suffered humiliation in his
failed rebellion against Chedorlaomer, Bera seemed prepared to act as if the salvation of those rescued by
Abram and the men of Abram’s household was proof of his divine nature as a descendant of said Marduk.
Abram noted this and was inwardly incensed. He knew this man and his roots, even as he knew the
roots of all men in the earth. In contrast to the arrogant aura that surrounded Bera, the king of Salem
obviously calculated things differently than his self-impressed traveling companion. The manner in which
this King of Peace purported himself spoke of deep sensibleness. Abram could see that Melchizedek, too,
found Bera’s overbearing pride distasteful. But, then, Abram knew this King of Peace as he was, himself,
his descendant. Melchizedek's keen eyes missed nothing, but it was obvious that he was not going to lower
himself to the practice of self aggrandizement and politics that Bera employed.
The king priest dressed simply, in practical travel attire. The little ornamentation evidenced in the
old king’s apparel was tasteful and, most likely, crafted by his own hands. The sword which hung at his side
had the nature of utility, not a thing that glorified bloodshed as did Bera’s sword. Then, Abram knew, the
king of Salem had seen more bloodshed that any one man should bear. Somehow, Abram knew that if king
Bera had known who it was that rode at his side the king of Sodom would still maintain his unreasoning
haughtiness. Such arrogant stupidity was not even slightly entertaining to Abram. He wondered that a man
could ever attain to such a poor sense of his surroundings and of those of which he must depend and still
maintain his authority. Still, Abram kept peace.
Even as Bera pompously drew himself up to speak, Melchizedek greeted Abram in a manner that
granted dignity and approval. That greeting did much in the way of easing Abram’s troubled heart, for was
this not the foremost priest of the Most High? The approval of the king priest even aided in his endurance of
the boastful kinglet from Sodom. While Bera made a show of his greatness, Abram listened with polite
respect as he emulated Melchizedek’s attitude.
“It is with gratitude that I greet you, Abram. It is good to know that such a one as I command the
respect of such as yourself, even as you are residing as an alien in the land,” Bera swelled as he spoke. “It is
I who will pray for the blessing upon you and yours, as Marduk will grant it for the favor you have done
me.”
The thought of being blessed by a nonexistent god that cultivated servants like Bera did not
impress Abram, yet he listened with professional politeness. But as Bera continued to boast his own
importance, the priest of the true God saw fit to intervene.
“Abram, blessed is our meeting this day,” Melchizedek stated simply. “I offer you the hospitality
that is at my disposal. Would you join me in a meal, simple though it may be? I offer you bread and wine.”
“I am grateful, my lord. I will gladly take my ease with you.”
And Melchizedek brought out bread and wine, and these he spread before Abram, honoring him
with genuine hospitality. During the meal, Abram spoke of the events that had passed, and of the ones
whom he had lost. And Eliezer stood by and ministered to his master and their host, listening and he,
himself, recounting what had occurred when he was asked for his viewpoint.
At the conclusion of the telling, Melchizedek, as priest of the Most High God, Jehovah, spoke a
blessing. He said, “Blessed be Abram of the Most High God, Producer of heaven and earth. And blessed be
the Most High God, who has delivered your opposers into your hand.”
At that Abram wept, as did Eliezer, for the peace that God had granted from the heavy weight that
was lifted from their heart. Because of his appreciation, Abram ordered that a tenth of all that he had be
given to Melchizedek, and with a complete heart Eliezer hurried to see that his master’s command was
carried out.
As the day advanced, the king of Sodom made to return to his city. With an air of self-righteous
condensation, Bera said, “Give me, now, the souls of those who were taken captive, and take for yourself all
of the goods that you have obtained. This in return for the service you have done me.”
At this Abram became angry, yet he controlled himself. In reply Abram said, “I do lift up my hand
in an oath to Jehovah the Most High God, Producer of heaven and earth, that from a thread to a sandal lace,
no, I shall take nothing that is yours, in order that you may not say, ‘it was I who made Abram rich.’
Nothing for me! Only what the young men have already eaten, and the share of the men who went with me,
Aner, Eschcol and Mamre, let them take their share”
Never had Eliezer been so proud of his master. Eliezer delighted in the offended way that the
puffed little god took his leave, as he left his fearful officers to carry out his commands in the shame of their
master’s obvious humiliation.
Instead of moving on, Abram ordered camp to be made upon that place. He also offered
hospitality to Melchizedek, who graciously accepted. Also, Melchizedek made the request, “If it would be
permitted, I ask to speak to the family heads that are in the midst of your camp. It may be that I may bring
some comfort by speaking of what has gone before and of the great challenge that lies ahead.”
Abram replied with appreciation, “Gladly will we hear what you have to say. Just as I treasured the
days of my youth when you instructed Tera, my father, while I was yet in his arms, so I too look forward to
being instructed by Jehovah. Take your rest while I command my young men.”
That evening, after all of the family heads belonging to Abraham had dined, the old man who was
the king of Salem and priest of the Most High took his station in their midst. It was obvious to Eliezer that
he was in deep thought, concerned with what he might say, or how he might say it. The gathering of the
family heads quieted, yet Melchizedek remained quiet, his head bowed. Eliezer, thinking to ease the old
man, rose up and approached him with a cup of wine. As he extended the cup to the king priest,
Melchizedek raised his eyes to Eliezer’s and asked, “What is that you most want to know?”
Eliezer looked to his master, hoping his master would speak in his stead. Abram merely smiled and
nodded, indicating that he should answer for himself.
“Please pardon your servant, for I do not wish to appear presumptuous. I have been a servant to my
master from my youth on, yet he has been as a father to me. When the God of your servant, when the God
of Abram spoke, instructing him to take all that was his and leave Ur, I put full trust in the God of Abram. I
followed. From that day I have seen the blessing of Jehovah on the house of my master and always, with
our hard work, we have prospered in peace. Yet, now it seems peace is being torn from the earth. Nimrod
defied the Creator, building his city with bloodshed. And when Jehovah dispersed the people, when he
confused their languages, the people took what was bad with them. Now, the violence has touched even us.
We, who have no part in the land and no desire but to reside in peace and live in accord with the will of
Jehovah God. You are blessed of Jehovah, the True and Perfect God in whom there is no blame. So how
may I ask my question without giving offense to the Most High? And, yet, I am commanded to ask.”
Eliezer, truly agitated at heart, bowed his head and remained quiet for a few moments. No sound
could be heard among those gathered as they listened intently to hear the question of this man of integrity.
Then, eyes brimming with tears, Eliezer raised his eyes to those of the man of the True God’s. His heart
visible on his face as he controlled his emotions and asked, “Why? Why do these men, descendants of
Adam, act wickedly? Why has the Almighty One allowed such badness? My heart craves an answer,
because I stand as one guilty in my own eyes and it is not right to meet the wickedness of others with
wickedness in return.”
The old man looked out over the gathering of the able bodied men of the camp seeing, as always,
the faces of some with reasoning ability, some who wished to do what was right, and too many that would
do whatever benefited themselves.
“The answers to your questions are rooted in man’s beginning.” The man of the True God nodded
his head and said, “Choices were made by men and angels that have shaped our lives. The effects of the
rebellion of Adam and the spirit sons of the true God will continue to be felt until the end of the time that
has been appointed. Tonight you will hear of the beginning and of our hope for the future.”
“The beginning of man and woman is found in Eden. There the Almighty planted a garden in the
eastern portion of Eden, and there he created man and woman, in order to cultivate that garden that it might,
in time, encompass the entire earth. In fact, that was the command given to Adam, 'Be fruitful and become
many, fill the earth and subdue it, and have in subjection the fish of the sea and the flying creatures of the
heavens and every living creature that is moving on the earth.' The first couple, man and wife, were given
all that is good. The garden produced for them more than they could ever desire for life and required only
the necessary effort of reaching out and picking it for nourishment. All in the garden was beautiful to
behold, and the work of expanding the garden was pleasurable. Even the wild creation, the four footed
creatures, the birds, and all living in the waters and flying in the heavens were at peace. There was no
danger, and there was no need.
In all this wonder, Jehovah God gave only one command. He told Adam; “From every tree of the
garden you may eat to satisfaction. But as for the tree of the knowledge of good and bad you must not eat
from it, for in the day you eat from it you will positively die.” This instruction the man, Adam, passed onto
his beloved.
This one tree had no magical or mystical powers. That teaching that permeates the land at this time
is a lie out of Babel. The tree in the middle of the garden was an ordinary fruit tree, a symbol of our
Creator’s rightful sovereignty. It was, and is, the right of the Maker of all things to decide what is good and
what is bad for those whom he created. Who better than the Maker of all the earth and those who inhabit it
to instruct man in the ways that will benefit him? What a simple command, in essence saying, “This is my
tree. Don't touch it.” So easy. It deprived them of nothing.
For a time, the man and woman lived in harmony with all God’s creation. The restriction from the
one tree in the middle of the garden, as I said, posed no hardship on the blessed pair. But there was one that
was not satisfied. He it was, the one assigned to see to the safety of our first parents and their offspring that
was to come, that was discontent with his assigned station. One of Jehovah’s spirit sons, an angel, thought
himself too great to serve ones created from the dust of the earth. Mighty in power and ability, and
intimately acquainted with the make-up of man, this One desired what was not rightfully his. He desired the
worship of the Creator's most delicate intelligent creation!”
Adam lay on his belly in the soft grass, watching a pair of otters playing in a pool beside a small
stream that ran through the garden. Clothed with the sunlight and a breath of air, Adam lay there alert but
resting from the morning’s good work in the garden.
Working at the extremity of the garden, Adam had planted three small trees in a pattern that was
pleasing to his eyes. When they grew to maturity they would form a place that would be pleasant for
gathering together with his family. Adam looked forward to raising young ones. He would grow with them,
as would their garden home.
Adam could visualize what he wanted to come to be. His Creator had kindly given him instruction
on the lifespan of the trees he was interested in and how they could be made into a central landmark which
could, in time, be seen from a great distance. If he planted some lesser trees in a cascaded arch around the
central portion of the garden it should be a beautiful place for gatherings. To have children, who would also
have children, who would also reproduce, seemed a fantastic idea to Adam. And to think that this would all
originate from himself and his beloved.
Just thinking of the woman that Jehovah had brought to him gave him a wondrous pleasure.
Though he desired to be about the raising of a family and producing young ones, in harmony with God’s
purpose, he was patiently waiting for the same desire to stir in his wife. She would make it known to him
when she was ready. He would not even think of driving her away by being impatient and demanding. This
woman was a wonder among all the wonders that Jehovah God had already made.
As he lay there daydreaming he heard the soft noise of movement through the gentle vegetation
moving in his direction. He listened closely, trying to identify the nature of what approached without
actually looking at it. He had to strain a little to discern the sound above the play of the otters and the
movement of the stream itself.
He still had not guessed when the lovely vision of the woman stepped lightly into his view. As she
moved unselfconsciously toward him, he drank in her beauty with his eyes. Was it at all possible that he had
the same effect on her? He wondered. In his mind, it didn’t seem so. Oh, well. He could be patient. When
he heard her laugh for joy, or when he saw the sparkle of curiosity in her eye. When she smiled as she
noticed the loving approval in his gaze. These were just some of the things that made him willing to do
anything to gain her loving approval in return. Her quick mind and her desire to learn about the world she
was created to share with her husband delighted him. She was perfect for him! She was a mystery that he
himself was willing to take whatever time necessary to solve.
Today, though, Adam noted a different look in her eyes. The way she regarded him seemed, both,
wary and excited. His curiosity did not last long enough for her to say anything to him. He saw what she
was carrying, and the bottom of his entire world dropped from beneath him.
“Oh, my love!” Tears of dread came flooding from his eyes.
His woman, his only treasure, quickly reassured him, “Please! See me! I still live, and I am not
dead. Touch me, my love, and see!”
Adam could see alright. She was warm and alive and beautiful. And she was condemned to death.
Did he not warn her, himself? Now Jehovah would see to it! His brow wrinkled in anguish. How could she?
What could she have been thinking? He looked to her, trembling, unable to speak.
“Do not feel hurt in your heart, for I know that you do love me. See! It is as the serpent said. I am
like God in that I can choose what is good and what is bad for myself.” She sought to convince him.
The serpent? What was she talking about? She was thoroughly convinced of what she was saying.
Adam could see that, but he knew. “Serpents do not speak,” Adam said quietly in reply. His heart was
bursting with sorrow. He struggled to remain calm, though he could feel something tearing inside.
“Oh, my beloved, you are mistaken. It is the truth! The serpent indeed spoke to me, and he
instructed me.”
“How did this serpent speak? How was it that it was able to convince you, for Jehovah himself said
you must die?”
“I will tell all, my loved one,” the woman urgently asserted. The distress of her man truly moved
her heart with yearning, for she knew he did love her more than all. Her desire for him burned, and she
wished to have him comforted with regards to her, that she might have his blessing.
“I saw the serpent near the middle of the garden. It is a shy creature, to be sure, as it stayed just
barely inside of my vision. I did not wish to alarm it, so I went about my way to gather fruit to eat. That is
when it called out to me. It said, ‘Is it really so that God said that you must not eat from every tree of the
garden?’ I explained as you taught me. 'All of the other trees are for food, but the tree in the middle of the
garden is not given. It is God’s, and we must not eat it, or even touch it, or we will surely die.' Then the
serpent said to me, ‘You positively will not die! For God knows that the very day of your eating from it
your eyes will be opened and you are bound to be like God, knowing good and bad.’ The tree is so
beautiful, and it’s fruit is very attractive. So, , , I ate. But see! I live!”
At this Adam was deeply grieved, for he new that the serpent had lied. In fact, he knew that the
serpent’s ability to speak was a deception. Adam had knowledge of Jehovah’s spirit sons, the angels. Adam
also knew that in death his beloved would die in truth. All of this Adam knew, yet, he also ate. He ate, for
his one thought, his one self centered intent being, “I will join her in death.”
Melchizedek spoke firmly and there was no doubting his word. “Adam did, indeed, die in his
day, the years of his life being nine hundred and thirty years, as one thousand years is the boundary set for a
man’s day in the eyes of God. But though Adam returned to the dust from which he was taken, the lie of the
serpent continued. The first man’s unfaithful offspring took comfort in the deception, 'in dying I do not
REALLY die.'”
“There the wickedness of man began. Adam and Eve both made a conscious choice to rebel
against their Maker. Both made their choice in their perfection, as did the slanderous Serpent. Because
Adam and Eve intentionally discarded their perfection in their sin, they were incapable of passing on
perfection to their offspring that were conceived after their rebellion. Until the day when Jehovah’s
promised seed restores perfection to mankind, men will continue to deteriorate in their badness. This is a
partial answer to the question that plagues mankind to this date. That our original parents were unfaithful is
bad, but the reason for their stumbling is still with us today.”
“So murder was the beginning of man’s legacy. With the deception of his first lie to the first
human pair, the Original Serpent became the slayer of all mankind. Yet this slanderous resister of the Most
High was not done.”
“The spirit sons of God were not brought into existence by acts of procreation as are men. Each
angel was created as a separate being, each one an individual creation bearing the quality of free will. The
first man and woman were endowed with this quality also, as are we, but they perfectly. Although human
flesh grows old and dies, that is not the case with God’s spirit creation. These live on, as does the spirit of
Jehovah God himself, unless the Creator withdraws his spirit so that they would cease to exist.
“In his subtlety, the angel who became the Resistor of Jehovah did not challenge the Creator’s
power. Instead, he attempted to cast doubt on the Maker’s right to rule as king over his own creation. This
subtle claim, that those created are able to govern themselves without interference by God, ran deep. It
affected, not only humans, but perhaps billions of heavenly creatures who have lived since before the
preparation of the earth as man’s home.”
“Many have asked, ‘If that angel, and Adam and Eve, proved to be bad, why must all pay for their
badness?’ ‘Why didn’t the Creator just destroy his work and begin again?’ But think, in the heavens are myriads of myriads of angels, most of them delighted in the wonders of their God. Certainly, all would expect the Ruler of the heaven and earth to do what is right. All of these would be interested in such a claim of injustice on the part of their Creator, and most in all righteousness. Would not the simple act of erasure of rebels and rebellion give room for doubt? All of those who were witness to such and act would be made less solid in their joyful existence. So a trial has begun. The Original Serpent was
not idle in campaigning among those he could convince into joining him in his rebellion.”
Melchizedek shook his head in sadness. He was told as a young child that the angel that had been
charged with the safety of God's human children had abused his trust and deceived the woman, Eve. As an
invisible spirit, it had been simple to make the cautious snake seem wise in it's wariness. Also to seem to
speak words to an inexperienced creature, such as Eve, was no great task for a being of might. It was a little
thing. It was a wicked thing.
“Because of Eve's desire to choose her own course, under no sovereignty but her own, she rebelled
and ate. It matters not that she was deceived. She trusted a complete stranger who had given her nothing and
had done nothing for her. She readily listened to malicious slander against the One who had given her
everything and made no attempt to corroborate the information she was receiving with her husband, or even
God himself. She, as a perfect creation with the gift of free will chose to oppose her Creator. She gave no
thought of gratitude or love. She gave no thought as to the consequences of her actions. She chose to be a
god unto herself. Adam was in no way deceived, yet he also showed no loyalty, gratitude, or love as he
chose to rebel against his loving Father who had given him everything, including an everlasting hope for his
offspring. In siding with the rebellious spirit that had misled his wife he became an accomplice in their
murder.”
“As for the rebellious angel himself, and like all of the other angels with whom man has had
contact that have in like manner turned against our Creator, even his name is something detestable. The
titles Satan and Devil are given this unfaithful one, a Resister and a Slanderer against God, unworthy of the
wondrous one he had been given on his creation. In times to come they would choose names for themselves
in accord with their murderous intent and lying disposition.”
- - - - The Deception - - - -
All this I have seen, and there was an applying of my heart to every work that has been done under the sun,
during the time that man has dominated man to his injury.
Ecclesiastes 8:9
So it was in those days that Odin stood up and began to make a case against the true God. Many he
drew to his cause, as he would openly speak out against the rightful rule of the Almighty Jehovah.
And the true God saw fit to act in justice and to let his rebel sons attempt to prove their case. But
he did not leave man without hope, as he prophesied that the serpent and his seed would be crushed from
existence at the end of the days. This was cause for great fear and anger for those wicked spirit sons. So
those who had lived for billions of years knew that the time left to them was measured in mere millenniums.
Odin it was that took the lead in his mad hatred so that he ceased to be named in heaven except by
the titles he had earned. Devil and Satan. Resister and Slanderer. As he continued to keep watch on those of
the earth, he and his demon companions made their plans sure that all mankind would suffer ruin right
along with them. And so the great deception of the despiser of God and man began to be organized.
Shamash it was that suggested that they take the physical form of humans, for he lusted after the
daughters of men. Nerthus and Eros, Molech and Loki, Mars and Siva. These along with Odin and Shamash
took the form of human men, mighty and beautiful, to seduce the daughters of men to themselves while
establishing themselves as gods in opposition to the True God.
And Odin proceeded to take Rind and make her his mistress and set her up as queen. To her he
perpetuated the lie, saying, “Forever you shall live and you shall rule at my side. For I, myself, am father to
the gods, and I choose you to be a goddess in my realm.”
Rind was the first. Sleek and beautiful. Rind’s active curiosity and self-confident independence
attracted more than a few men, young and old. Descended of Cain, Rind held in complete contempt those
who cringed beneath the security of any dreams of a future day. Those of her line had learned that their
lives depended on their own actions. It was foolish to stagnate, to languish in some vague hope for a better
life. Life was action, and action meant life. She depended on none but herself.
Rind took great delight in her physical abilities. Her personality was such that she was admired for
more than her delightful form. Strong men listened to her when she spoke, and few had the nerve to censure
her before others. Proud and unafraid, Rind said and did as she pleased. She would not be bound by petty
morality. It was no wonder that those drawn to her were also dangerously amoral.
Rind was attempting to fashion a weapon. She had been to the entrance of the garden and had seen
the mighty Cherubs, the faithful sons of Jehovah, that barred entry to all. Outraged at being denied, she
brooded malevolently. The spinning sword that had threatened her flamed in her mind. Her anger burned
deep and slow. She wished to strike a blow against any who would curtail her personal freedom to do as she
desired. With a weapon like the flaming sword, none would dare hinder her.
She had gone to her uncle, Tubal-Cain, and acquired an arm’s length of good iron. Tubal-Cain was
much respected for his work with copper and iron. With ingenuity he fashioned implements for clearing and
cultivating land, for milling lumber and building homes. Rind had no inclinations toward hewing wood or
digging in the earth. Though she put no conscious thought into it, Rind desired power.
For weeks she stroked the iron with a hone. For weeks she dreamed of the fear and respect that
wielding this new tool would bring her. The men and women that she knew were obviously beneath her,
weak and tractable. With each stroke of the stone her eyes gleamed with the sharpness that gave her the
power over others. The power of life and death.
During all of this time Rind did not give any thought that she might be observed. Being of flesh,
one forgets the invisibility of spirit if not reminded. The Cherubs in the garden seemed flesh, though they
emanated great power. But the one that took interest in her affairs had little to do with the steadfast guardian
spirits.
Rind had captured Satan’s curiosity. He watched her with hateful glee. Here was one that he could
use. As he watched her stroking the blade of her weapon with long firm loving strokes, he formed a plan.
Now he moved to carry it out.
Rind moved clumsily with her weapon, practicing beheadings and thrusts to imagined bodies
consisting of bushes and trees. She was a large, well muscled woman prone to violence, as many who had
crossed her path were aware. Men of like personality often took acception to the idea that they should view
her as an equal and had to be shown that she had the ability to force them to her will. With this new crude
implement it might be that they would submit without having to suffer the wounds of battle herself, for
blood, bruising and pain were the price of gaining respect in her violent world.
She thought herself a formidable threat to any who would hinder her will. In her mind's eye she
pictured herself as a graceful killer in fluid motion that would be unstoppable as she reached out for
whatever prize she wished. To her spectators she was a humorous spectacle no more dangerous than a
feather on a light breeze. Unseen and unheard, as they communicated in a dimensional plane other than that
of flesh. The mighty spirits discussed how they would begin their deception.
“She's perfect!” stated Apollo with a sneer. “She is as big as most men, yet she is good to look
upon.”
Molech crooned in delight, “She is desirable. She is also bloodthirsty. This is not a common set of
traits among the daughters of men.”
“It will become more common when she becomes aware of her new station. She will draw them to
us, both men and women. Shall we begin?” the Resister asked with an air of superiority that instantly
sparked dissension.
“You are not the father of the gods in truth! Whatever high station you felt you had was abandoned
when you rebelled against Jehovah, as did ours. Do not think to dominate us!” snapped Shiva. “We work to
a purpose.”
“You have something to add?” His voice no less superior and his demeanor no less haughty.
The tension was charged with violence. All who had become involved in this rebellion in heaven
knew that their lives would be short. They now lived for one purpose. To strike at the heart of their Creator.
They could do no physical harm to the Almighty God, Jehovah, but they would do everything in their power
to break his heart. They knew that Creator of heaven and earth loved his creation and it was their intention
to make it necessary that he destroy what he loved with his own hands.
Apollo said, “Let us get on with it!”
Sweat ran down her body as Rind practiced her dance of death. Suddenly, just a few feet in
front of her a tall figure appeared in front of her. This, man, was breathtaking! So tall, with golden hair and
golden brown skin. His tunic came to mid thigh and was belted with a golden belt on which hung a sword
unlike even the one which the cherubs of the garden shared. On his wrists were golden cuffs that fit high up
his arms, and above his sandaled feet, his ankles and shins likewise seemed armored. The man sported a
winged helmet, again of gold, and he wore a golden breastplate completing the art of his perfect body. Rind
had never seen anyone, or anything, like this person and his outlandish dress.
Rind reacted in reflexive fear, striking out at the stranger with her crude iron. The blow in no way
threatened the stranger, as he simply reached out his hand and her blow froze in mid strike. In fact, she was
unable to move in any direction to protect herself, if it was this stranger's intent to harm her. A crushing
force squeezed her wrist and she dropped her weapon. Then she was forced to stand straight as her arms
were brought down and held tight to her sides.
Staring as the stranger with great fear, looking around frantically, attempting to see who it was that
was holding her, Rind exerted all of her strength and accomplished nothing. The stranger took another step
closer and said, “I am Odin, father of the gods. I have watched you and found you worthy.”
As the stranger spoke the invisible assailant lifted her up so that her feet left the ground. She was
completely helpless and in fear lost control of her bladder. The stranger looked her up and down cruelly and
repeated, “Yes, I have found you worthy. I will take you as my queen and you will rule at my side.”
Although he spoke these words, his countenance made them no blessing. His smile was heartless and his
gaze made her feel filthy. “We will work together to accomplish my will. You will gather warriors to me,
for a time for war is coming. You will become a goddess, for in dying you shall not die. In Valhalla you
will preside as we prepare for the great day, for the great battle. Forever you shall live and you shall rule at
my side.”
As Odin spoke Rind's clothing was violently torn from her body and she hung there in the air
naked. Up until this point, Rind had not allowed her fear to cause her to cry out, but now hysteria burst
forth. Yet, she was unable to move so much as her head to see what was assaulting her. It felt like large
hands, but nothing was visible. When something gripped her by her knees and started to slowly spread her
legs apart she began screaming in earnest.
Odin came close as to look directly into her eyes from the merest inch away and said, “I, myself,
am father to the gods, and I choose you to be a goddess in my realm.” Odin’s touch had no tenderness, no
mercy. Odin took Rind with violence, and in the sickness of her heart she called it love. “You will be queen,
for I am father to the Gods and I have chosen you. I have marked you with my body for all to see.” Rind
was unashamed, yet thoroughly tamed to Odin’s will. Released from his coercion, she stood battered and
bleeding and ready to fulfill his next whim.
“See, I have gifts for you, fitting for my chosen one.” Odin pointed from the clearing they
occupied. Floating from the forest to lay at her feet were strange, wondrous garments of brilliant cloth and
shining metal. A golden breastplate and winged helm. Rind hurried to don the warlike attire.
“Take up your sword,” Odin’s words held no affection, yet their coldness burned in Rind’s heart
like fire. Taking up the rude, heavy, iron instrument of death, Rind looked into Odin’s eyes.
“Grasp the blade with both hands, holding the hilt upright. Now, kneel. Hold your arms
outstretched to me.” Rind did as she was commanded, still gazing into Odin’s face. Odin then reached out
and touched the sword and it became changed. It became near weightless, and its blade gleamed with an
inner fire. The hilt shaped to match her hand, and the pommel stone appeared that seemed to cause lightning
to dance around it.
“You are my Queen. You will gather strong men and women to me. We will be worshiped, along
with my sons. We have returned, and you are ours.”
- - - - The Gods - - - -
And the angels that did not keep their original position
but forsook their own proper dwelling place he has reserved with eternal bonds
under dense darkness for the judgment of the great day.
Jude 6
“I’ll have nothing to do with you or your “gods”, Rind! You are cursed!” Jared stood by as his
father defied Odin’s evil mistress. Odin was calling to the sons of men to come and prepare for the “great
battle of the gods.” Mahalalel was loyal to the true God. Though in great fear, Mahalalel proved himself a
man of integrity. Jared may have been young, but he was proud of his father’s bravery.
Rind stood, towering in her anger, sword in hand and prepared to strike. Jared knew that he was
about to see the death of his father so, as Rind drew back her arm to strike, Jared stooped to the ground and
picked up a stone the size of an apple and launched it with all his strength. Though thrown with all his
power and precise accuracy, the stone never reached its target. It halted a mere cubit from Rind’s left ear,
then it simply crumbled as if it were a dried out cake, crushed to crumbs by some unseen hand. Suddenly
some invisible force drove both Jared and Mahalalel to their knees, holding them cruelly in place. Rind
approached Jared, obviously with the intent of executing him before his father’s eyes. She said, eyes
flashing with the lightnings of her judgment, “I am mistress to the father of all gods. All must submit to my
commands, or die!” Then she said, softly, “You will die slowly.”
Rind dropped her fiery sword to Jared’s crotch. She meant to split him open slowly, yet, if Jared’s
father was brave, Jared was no less. Unable to move from the grasp of the unseen force, Jared stared
defiantly into the mad eyes of Rind.
Suddenly, in a flurry of cloth robes, Jared’s sister attacked the giant Valkyrie with a hoe used for
tilling the soil. The speed of Rind’s parried and counter-blow was too rapid to see. Jared’s older sister,
Jeera, lay in two pieces, top and bottom, with her life running into the earth. Jared was so shocked that he
neither saw nor felt the blade that slashed his cheek and forehead, as the restraining force flung him to the
ground.
Blood and tears blinded him as he heard Rind’s cold blooded assertion, “You will obey, or you will
die!” Then her voice was gone and Mahalalel was holding him as he also wept.
Ta`atet played by the bank of the stream that passed by her home. Her parents were working
in the field, removing the weeds that infested the neat rows of lentils which they had planted. From time to
time Kiri, Ta`atet’s mother, would look up from her work to be sure her little one was safe. Right now, Kiri
saw that her daughter was moving away down the bank of the stream, so she called out to her, “Baby, come
back! Stay where I can see you.” Ta`atet was an obedient little girl and immediately complied with her
mother’s instruction.
Kiri’s husband, Ba`sil, labored a few rows over from her. He stood a moment to stretch his back
muscles. As he stood his eyes scanned the pleasant clearing in which their home stood.
There had been disturbing rumors spreading among their neighbors. Tales of violence were
becoming more and more common. Those who consented to the worship of the gods were proving to be the
worst among the perpetrators of atrocities. These “gods” were proving to be self-serving and dangerous.
Their adherents were just like them.
There was something disturbing the birds, They grew quiet as if in fear. Ba`sil, always a prudent
man, became wary. In what he hoped was a calm and reasonable voice he called to his wife, “Kiri, someone
is approaching. If you would, please, take Ta`atet into the house and prepare refreshments. It may be that
we will be extending hospitality.
Kiri looked worried, but her clear voice betrayed none of it. “Ta`atet! Come, baby! Lets fix a light
meal and refreshments for lunch.”
Ba`sil continued at his labor as he waited, putting his nervous energy to work. Visitors came
rarely, especially this time of day. Whoever was coming was moving slowly. Picking up an armload of the
thorny weeds which he had been uprooting, he carried them to the outer edge of the clearing and disposed
them in a trench they used to dispose of their refuse. As he made to return to his work he scanned the outer
edge of the forest.
There was movement! There, just by where he had been working. Quickly it became obvious that
whoever it was needed assistance. Still, as he was naturally a cautious person, he approached warily. There
seemed to be just one person, a small one. Moving swiftly, senses alert, he parted a particularly nasty patch
of stinging nettles. They afflicted his arms and legs with pain as he did not slow to avoid their touch.
As he neared, he saw that it was a young girl, who was indeed in great need of assistance. She
seemed to have suffered a severe fall. Ba`sil reached her as she was attempting to gain her feet. She would
have fallen again if he had not caught her. Then he had his hands full, indeed. The little one seemed to go
mad, growling and tearing at Ba`sil’s face and arms to make an escape. “Quiet little one. It is safe here.
Please, you’ll harm yourself even more if you cause me to drop you,” Ba`sil tried to assure her, but she
would not be quieted.
Ba`sil again passed through the nettles. Already, his legs were covered with the hair-like needles
that made great welts stand out on his body. The pain was no greater, though, as he passed through in haste.
He managed to secure the little one’s arms as he moved as rapidly as possible toward home.
“Kiri! Kiri! Come! We need help!” As he called out, he felt strong teeth sink into his shoulder as
the girl continued to struggle. “Ahhh! Don’t! Kiri, help!”
In an instant Kiri was beside him. “Ba`sil, set her down. Let me help.”
Ba`sil complied readily, yet he kept a firm grip on the little girl’s hands. “Little one, please! Calm
yourself. We are friends,” he continued to try to reassure her.
“Let go of her hands, Ba`sil.” Kiri instructed, as the youth fought savagely to get away.
“Not for a moment!” Ba`sil replied with alarm. “I already have enough injuries from this wild
one’s teeth and claws. I don’t need more.”
“Just do it, Ba`sil. It will be alright,” Kiri spoke with such conviction that Ba`sil did as she said. Of
course, as he did so, he prudently jumped out of the little girl’s reach. Who would have thought that such a
little one could cause such damage in an adult man?
“There, there, sweetness. You’re safe here, with us,” Kiri crooned, standing back from the wild
eyed youth. “No one here will harm you.” As Kiri spoke, Ta`atet appeared at her side. Upon seeing Ta`atet
the distressed girl began to calm.
“What’s the matter with her, Mama?” Ta`atet had never seen anyone so distraught in her young
life.
“I don’t know, baby. But she’s very frightened and she looks as if she’s been hurt. She’ll be all
right, if she will let us help her.”
Ta`atet stepped forward to speak to the little girl. As she did, her father began to intercept her,
protectively. Kiri caught Ba`sil’s eye and shook her head slightly. Ba`sil nodded his acknowledgment, but
he remained ready to protect his daughter.
“Would you, please, like to come into our home?” Ta`atet asked. “Mama and Papa will help you.”
She held out her hand with an invitation that anyone would trust. Still frightened, the young one looked at
the adults before timidly taking Ta`atet’s hand and walking slowly with her to the house.
As Kiri and Ta`atet ministered to the injured child, Ba`sil tended his own hurts. The welts from the stinging
nettles were not dangerous, but they were extremely uncomfortable. The wounds on his arms, chest and
face were fairly serious. Some were deep gouges that would take some time to heal, and several would
remain to mark him for many years.
Ba`sil wondered where the little girl had come from. Whoever her parents were, they were not
from nearby. He knew all of his neighbors, and many of his neighbor’s friends. He would have to inquire,
soon, if nobody showed up in search for the little one. She was much too small to have come far by herself,
so he expected someone to show up before too long. He knew that, if it had been Ta`atet who was missing,
he’d be sick with worry. He’d be searching for her the moment he noticed she was missing.
He had no idea what could have possibly happened to the little girl. The marks that he had seen on
her tiny body were caused by no animal. There were too many bruises to be the result of a simple fall. There
had been a little blood here and there on her garments. And Ba`sil had never seen a child in such shape, and
filled with such terror. He did not like the thoughts that were coming to mind as he had time to analyze what
could have happened to her. Ta`atet was his treasure. He would never allow anything so bad to happen to
her. He would defend her with his life. Yet, the only answer he could imagine that would answer for the
child’s condition was that she had been beaten by an adult. He hated the thought that anyone could possibly
be so cruel so as to harm a little one in such a way.
The turmoil of his heart was not eased when his wife finally came from the house, where she had
been tending the child, jaws locked tight as she stumbled away only to fall to her knees, violently ill. Her
body continued to convulse long after she ceased to have anything left to vomit. When she finally got
control of her stomach she wept, unable to speak.
Ba`sil could do nothing to ease her suffering. He stood there, alternately wringing his hands,
clenching his fists, then stretching out his shaking fingers with tender touches as he seemed to look around
for some tool to repair some breakage. Yet, he didn’t know what was broken. He didn’t know what needed
to be fixed or even if there was something that was fixable. Ba`sil was not used to feeling so helpless.
Kiri’s face seemed to lack any color. Several times she made an attempt to speak, only to break
down again. Ba`sil held her and waited, trying to remain calm and not succeeding.
“She’s sleeping with Ta`atet. She wouldn’t let go of her the whole time I was cleaning her up,”
Kiri said, emotionally exhausted. “It was terrible. All Ta`atet knows is that the girl is hurt and frightened.
The child hasn’t spoken once. Ba`sil, she’s just a baby! Who would desire relations with a baby? Who could
be so wicked? Who would torture a child?”
In the days that followed, Ba`sil went about his work. Kiri and Ta`atet continued to care for the
injured little one. After that first night, Kiri became stronger in her determination to aid her. All her tears
had been cried and now she valiantly labored in the little one’s behalf. Ba`sil, on the other hand, was not
dealing with what had occurred so successfully.
Ba`sil’s moods and thoughts alternated between sickness and rage. In the forty years of his life he
had never shown any inclination toward violence, yet now he truly desired to kill. He was sick with the
thought of the violence that had been done to a defenseless child. And he was revolted by the vengeful
thoughts that were bursting from the depths of his own heart. His anger was of no help. It could not restore
the little one to what she was before she had been violated. It could not heal her hurts, or quench the fever
that raged in her tiny injured body. Neither could it ensure her security for the future. His anger was foolish,
he knew, but he just could not set it aside.
Rind delighted in the powers that her beloved Odin had granted her. She had but to gesture at
one whom she wished to overpower and they became paralyzed. With another gesture she could kill. Odin
had granted her this, though the gift was not without price. And she paid that price with a will, as if her own
pain and humiliation were treasures beyond price.
Odin had introduced his Chosen to Siva. Loaned her to him like some trivial possession. Yet Rind
was proud. She was Chosen to the gods, and Siva had enlisted her to gather strong men and women to
render sacred service to them. Some of the women were now with child. As Odin commanded, his sons, the
lesser gods, appeared with the purpose of bringing forth offspring of the gods. Many women failed to
survive the mating. Still, many others sought to be chosen by these mighty ones, undeterred by their
knowledge of the other's demise.
Odin and his mighty sons took many, but kept few. Rind was the first Chosen of Odin. But now
there were others. Each of the new chosen were of the same fierce nature that moved Rind. Odin took to
giving names to his Valkyrie that described the quality of the one chosen that he most valued. Freya, called
Shaker, was wanton beyond the dreams of her master. Her designated title, Shaker, was descriptive of the
way she would shake a victim, like a dog viciously shaking a rabbit by the neck until dead. Her ambitions
and zeal for domination were equal to Rind’s. In fact, Rind felt the stability of her queenship to be slipping
from her grasp. Freya was her main contender, and she jealously watched for opportunity to eliminate this
threat to her supremacy.
The others given descriptive names, also favored by Odin, caused her little concern. Freya was
Odin’s cupbearer, in close proximity to the throne of her master. Warrior, Might, Shield Bearer, and Spear
Bearer reveled in brutality and had no designs on any power save over a victim. Mist was tall and beautiful
with sensuous appetites that occupied her among the lesser gods.
At this time the gods had gathered. Of all of the daughters of men present, only Rind was seated at
the foot of Odin. The glory of Odin was manifest by the power that radiated from his being. The might of
the assembled gods was awe inspiring. Never had any mortal seen such a gathering of immortal mighty
ones. At the command of Odin, Rind stood and called the celestial gathering to order.
“Stand in silence and hear the command of Odin, Father of the gods! It is the command of Odin
that all should hear and be heard in this holy assembly. Hearken to Odin, mighty god in the earth!” At that,
Rind stood aside in her place at Odin’s side and Odin himself stepped forward. He stood proud as he
considered those before him, superior among his peers. His golden aura drew every eye. The silence grew
heavy. Then Odin spoke.
“Mighty Ones of the Heavens, raise your eyes up and see. We have chosen, and we have
prevailed! We have asserted our divine rights as we’ve chosen to act as we see fit, as we were created to
act! In divine wisdom, we have chosen freedom from the tyranny of heaven! Though we have chosen the
doom of rebellion, we retain the divine right to exercise free will. We have a purpose! We will stand against
the heavenly forces, against he that would dictate and curtail the rights of gods!”
The assembled god’s cheered their approval of a course that confused the humans in attendance.
Hadn’t the gods brought them into immortal kinship? They promised that in dying they would be reborn.
All who served the gods would never die in truth, but would themselves become like the gods. This was the
first they had heard of a divine rebellion. Certainly this talk of doom had never before been uttered.
Odin, eyes flashing with hatred, continued, “The weak minded, weak spirited ones who failed to
join with us in our cause will certainly oppose us in the last day. Weak though they are, they number
myriads of myriads. Though we have acted in their interest, as well as in our own, they perversely hold to
their concupiscence for their own servility! The infirm reasonings of our faint-hearted brothers is that, they
being created even as we are, the creator retains the right to dictate our life decisions and there is freedom
within those bonds. Weak fools! Intelligent beings with free will must be a law unto themselves! Who is
there among you who will give up your right of free choice? There is only intellect, desire, and power! If
one possesses all three, who has the right to dictate their use? None but he who would act!”
Again, the host of gods erupted in thunderous approval, but now the humans among them were
also caught up in the cheers. They may not understand who would threaten gods, but they all were defiant
of any who would curtail their personal freedom to do, take, and have anything their personal abilities could
gain. One who would raise any barrier to their achievement of their every desire was an enemy!
Athena, garbed in her armor stood immaculate with her arms crossed. Arrogant and untouchable,
she sneered at her peers as they coaxed their pet humans into the frenzy that they would carry into the
populace at large. These fools constructed of the dust of the earth were falling for the great deception
completely. These “favorites” thought they actually gained power beyond what they had beyond their birth.
They knew not of the aid they received from invisible agents. She felt nothing but contempt for these
beings.
The others, her peers, taunted her with the title of virgin warrior because she would not consent to
couple with these lowly maggots that they themselves consorted with. No, Athena was content in her
defiance of the creator to live as she would, to exercise power as she saw fit, even against her brethren.
Time was short. She would satisfy herself. There would be battle! She knew Apollo was much of the same
mind in this matter. Using these human slaves as a means to strike at the creator's heart made sense. All else
was just a game. She would play it as it benefited her.
Mahalalel grieved in anger, confusion and pain. It was still necessary for him to provide for his
wife and remaining son, but that brought little distraction. Each stroke of the ax was a curse. Each pitch of a
stone carried guilt. Each thrust of the shovel was an offense. The peaceful work of a farmer had become an
occupation of violence. Mahalalel was amazed that his tortured labor produced life at all, as he could not
free himself from his violent dreams.
Since the murder of his daughter, Mahalalel's very life became a burden and it was all he could do
to keep silent. To keep from inflicting his black thoughts on the ones he had left. When he came in from the
fields, he tried to force himself to smile and speak of the good and positive occurrences of the day. Instead,
the ravings of a sour old man bubbled from inside him and erected a wall between himself and his family. If
he met someone, the encounter was always brief because he had naught to say that would cause one to
desire hospitality from his home. Mahalalel could barely stand to be in the company of anyone who had
anything to say about their faithless creator. The very presence of one speaking in the name of Jehovah
would cause Mahalalel to turn and leave without comment. In his eyes, anyone putting faith in God was a
fool.
And Jared. Jared was the worst. He answered when spoken to. As always, he obediently did as he
was instructed. He worked hard. He did much more than one would expect a boy of twelve years to do. He
waited on his mother with a smile, his love for her in his eyes. Jared was no longer a boy. He did not play.
He did not sing. He just lived and waited.
His son’s faith in Jehovah’s judgment was terrible. Not because it wasn’t deserved. It was terrible
because Jared took it for granted that a Creator that abandoned them would even think of putting things
right. The thought of what this disappointment would do to his only son appalled Mahalalel. But the boy’s
faith could not be shaken. The basis for the boy’s faith was in his relationship with Seth. Even after all Seth
had seen in nearly nine hundred years, he was adamant that Jehovah God, the Creator of all, would not
allow the conduct of his cursed spirit sons to continue. Seth was a fool! Mahalalel’s heart had turned to
stone within him.
Mahalalel worked with his tormented visions before his mind’s eye. The days wore on, and the nights were
endless.
All his life Ba`sil had heard of this place. It had been a long morning’s hike before he finally
came upon the sight he was seeking. God’s own angels, the cherubs that guarded the entrance to Eden.
Ba`sil half expected to be threatened, especially after all he had heard of the activities of the rebel angels in
the midst of the people.
There was no such malicious arrogance here. Ba`sil was no threat, and the cherubs felt no need to
assert their superiority. These were ones faithfully obedient to the great Jehovah. That obedience did not
warrant malice or cruelty. Loyalty and necessity did not exclude simple decency. These mirrored the
Creator’s own personality perfectly. Ba`sil approached and knelt, head bowed before the mighty ones. Their
reaction was a complete surprise. “Please, Ba`sil. Do not do that! We are servants of God, not ones to be
worshiped. Please! Stand before us as an able-bodied man.” The Cherub that spoke was truly concerned,
and that concern was also clear on the countenance of his partner.
Ba`sil had come in the hope of receiving answers to his questions. He sought relief, a remedy from
the pain now experienced by himself and his neighbors. Mustering up boldness, Ba`sil spoke his piece. “My
Lords, you servants of the Most High God, please grant me a hearing. I am weary and bear great sadness
and guilt. I ask, please, how long must the work of our God’s hands endure the violence of his spirit sons?
When will our God grant peace in the earth? We are in great need of healing, and none but the True God
has the might and ability, along with the wisdom to act successfully.”
The cherubs were silent a moment. The agitation they felt apparent in their faces. It was the second
cherub that finally spoke. “Hear these words and understand their meaning. What the Sovereign Lord
Jehovah has purposed in His wisdom is what He will carry out. Indeed, the earth was created and prepared
for the sons of men while the heavens are the proper dwelling place for his angelic sons. The one called
Devil and Satan, for his slanderous rebellion against our God, has in truth perverted the way of spirit. Due
to his apostasy, this one is no longer named for he has shamed the name given him by the True God. This
satan has enticed and led away a great number to join him in the ruination of God’s works. For a time these
still have access to the heavens and must be endured. But the will of Jehovah God, the Almighty, for the
heavens and the earth will be completed in its entirety. As for how long these critical times must be
endured, or when the Holy One will take action, that knowledge has not been given to any. My counsel
given to you is, know Jehovah. He is true, and He will act.”
In a thousand years, there had been no word that the cherubs had ever responded to a visitor. But
neither had it been told that one had actually mustered the boldness to speak with the guardians of the
garden’s entrance. Many had visited to behold the sight, and many refused to see it. Each had their own
reasons. But who had come with the purpose of inquiring of Jehovah?
The first cherub again spoke, “We are charged with the responsibility to stand as a witness, to deny
passage to a holy place. Adam rebelled and became unclean. All of his offspring bear the stain of his sin.
But remember! Your hopes are to be rooted in God’s promise of a seed. This seed will bring a restoration,
and God’s name will be proved holy and his sovereignty vindicated. See! The garden is in trust and we are
privileged to guard it. Jehovah is true!”
Ba`sil listened in silence. He gazed past the faithful ones, into the beauty of the paradise. Where he
stood now was covered with thistles and nettles that made travel difficult, but just inside the entrance of the
garden he could see trees bearing fruit and flowers. The pathway behind the mighty ones was tame and his
feet longed to walk it. Eden was just that, the garden of God. Cultivated to perfection and a vision of how
things were meant to be. The earth outside the garden was still beautiful, but difficult. It was the blessing of
Jehovah that Adam and Eve threw away and from where he stood he could see what that meant.
As he could see the garden, he could see the promise of God. Ba`sil swore to himself that he would know
Jehovah. The Creator had not abandoned men. He had not forgotten them. Jehovah God was preparing to
show mercy, and he would not allow a single aspect of his purpose to be forgotten.
Inclining his head in a gesture of respect and gratitude, Ba`sil turned to begin the difficult trek
home. He’d been given much to ponder.
Now it came to be the day when the sons of the True God entered to take their stations before
Jehovah, and even Satan proceeded to enter right among them. His glory diminished and his dignity turned
to erosive vitriol, his presence among the faithful mighty ones caused an air of unease. Where once the
assembling of God’s household was an occasion for rejoicing, now there was an underlying tension that
detracted from the joy of their gathering.
That all of God’s spirit sons be present during these assemblies was not optional. The Almighty
God, Jehovah, was head of his household. As a perfect family head he showed an active interest in the
activities of each family member. Though corrupted through their rebellious apostasy, Satan and those of
his demonic followers were required to give an account of themselves. Marked as in quarantine, firmly and
with all dispatch, a publicly witnessed interview with Jehovah’s rebellious sons was of the first priority.
“Where do you come from,” Michael the archangel, who served in the capacity as God’s
spokesman, the Word, made inquiry.
In a voice dripping with contempt, Satan answered, “From roving about in the earth and from
walking about in it.”
Jehovah said, by means of his Word, “What you set in motion in Eden shall have its conclusion.
My spirit shall not act in such a fashion indefinitely. Not all in the earth will prove susceptible to your
touch.”
The hatred within Satan’s heart burned with mad defiance, fed by the humiliation of being called
to account for his actions. Though controlling himself in silence, his very countenance burned with
arrogance and rage. Considering his words so as to impugn Jehovah’s right to rule as King of the universe,
and yet not challenge his almighty power, Satan said, “Any earthling man or woman will run, in a hurry, to
whatever they feel is of greater gain. They will choose independence and spurn love. For their love is an
item to be bought and sold by any who possess the price.”
With that double edged accusation, Satan mockingly bowed his way out of the collected
assemblage. In shock and sadness, Jehovah’s faithful sons witnessed the unwarranted spite expressed by
one that used to be a foremost son of the Most High. A Cherub, anointed to high service, who had walked
faultlessly in all his ways since his creation until his heart had turned to unrighteousness. The impact of
such vitriolic sarcasm in this holy place made the atmosphere seem unclean. With Satan’s arrogance came a
madness that all were able to see. The pain of Jehovah’s heart was mournfully in evidence.
“Jehovah will not destroy us outright! We can and will rule in all this earth!” Odin, the one
labeled Devil and Satan put his thoughts before all the spirit sons who had rejected God’s rule. “In the name
of justice, Jehovah will withhold punishment to the last possible moment. As he restrains himself, and we
shall tear out his heart and the heart of him that stands fawning at God’s side. These insignificant creatures
of flesh are much beloved of those two. If these of flesh were to learn the burden of servitude and the
rewards of true independence, our revenge for our ages of slavery and humiliation will be made complete as
they must destroy the work of their own hands.”
“How might this come about?” Shamash asked with his own brand of insolence. “We could
destroy these humans with little expenditure of power, which would bring about our own destruction
instantly.”
“We will use God’s own tools,” Odin sneered. “Could we not rival God’s own kingdom by
establishing our own? And could we not require service and worship in our own way? Would we not grant
these puny souls their heart’s desire? All the while, can we not demand tribute attesting to our godship? We
can suck the earth dry of any real life and leave a husk to be burned away in the anger of the Creator!”
“And so the deception advanced. As the so called “father of the gods”, Odin ruled through
bloodthirsty religion. The rebel sons of the true God set up a hierarchy and created a mythos to attract the
most vicious. And these “gods” would appear among men, doing as they pleased as they committed atrocity
atop atrocity.”
Melchizedek became silent a moment. It was late and all were weary. The old king priest looked
intensely at all who assembled to listen. He again marked many faces of those who heard with insight and
understanding. He also saw those who were present out of duty or curiosity.
So many times in his long life he had asked himself, “Was there none who would learn from the
experience of others?” Again, that question came to mind. How many here had heard a storyteller spinning
a tale for the mere entertainment of others? How many present tonight had the capability to see and hear
with eyes and ears of faith?
“This is a long account that must be told in it’s entirety. If your lord will permit it, and Jehovah
proves favorable, I will continue the telling again tomorrow evening.”
Abram respectfully inclined his head in agreement. Though he was an older man himself, Abram
knew the value of Melchizedek's instruction was incalculable. In the light of the truths he was acquiring,
Abram was willing to postpone the comforts of home for whatever length of time it took to ease his spirit
and those of his retainers.
Eliezer worked with renewed vigor. Though he did not yet see the entire map of events, his soul
was lifted by his sense that soon all would come together. The camp was settled and quiet when Eliezer
sought his own pillow. Before he closed his eyes he spoke his gratitude for the day’s provisions and events
in a silent prayer to the God of Abram. That night his dreams were shaped by the telling of the King of
Salem.
Abram also sought his bed late after all others had been seen to. For some hours afterward Abram
stared into the small fire outside the entrance of his tent and pondered deeply what it must have been like to
live during the terrible times brought to many by the rebel angels.
Abram’s thought went to his own beautiful Sarai. Today, at her advance age, she was stunning.
That Jehovah had seen fit to provide him with such a wise and desirable mate still amazed him. What a
loving gift! What would Abram do, he himself, if he must choose between living without his beloved or
dying with her out of Jehovah’s favor? Then, Abram had known Sarai much longer than Adam had known
Eve, he was sure. Sarai loved Jehovah long before she and Abram were bound together. That was one of the
most beautifying things about her from the beginning. It was one of the things that made her so wise. But,
what if?
And how did Adam bear the consequences of his crime against Jehovah and his own offspring? He
deliberately joined his wife in disobedience, sinning against God’s spirit for the sake of his own selfish
impulses. The next eight hundred years of Adam’s life must have been spent under an unbearable burden of
guilt, unless he turned the blame on his Maker and his mate. If that were the case, it would explain Cain’s
attitude toward the rest of his family. An angry, abusive man would bring out the worst in those closest to
him, and for Adam there could be no turning back to an approved course. His perfect choice had been made.
It was a wonder Abel and Seth had turned out so differently. Both were men of godly wisdom. If they had been visitors at the entrance of the garden, maybe the cherubs had born witness to them. The truth would not be known until after the last days, how far in the future?
Abram’s meditations wrapped around him, prepared him to accept the day. Sleep was the day’s
final blessing. Oh, so good.
Camp life completely established, the small menial chores to maintain the comforts of Abram’s
house were easily accomplished allowing needed rest for all. That evening, again, all were in attendance to
hear the reasons behind the continual violation of peace in the land. During the evening meal, Abram and
the King of Salem sat together. They seldom exchanged words. Both were preoccupied with their thoughts.
Now, all waited in silent attendance as Melchizedek began to speak. His voice, old and strained, was clearly
audible to all.
“The terror began slowly. From the first, God’s angelic sons would seduce the daughters of men.
Things gradually changed. At least the change seemed gradual. As things seemed to take their time it was
lent a normalcy. What should have been shocking became an everyday event. The tales of abductions came
first. Next, for those who objected, outright murder was to be preferred to the heinous torments perpetrated
on ones mate or children. The terrible, the most terrible thing about it was unless these atrocities happened
to one’s own friends or family, no one seemed to really notice. What you would hear is, ‘Did you hear
about so and so?’ ‘Yes, that was terrible wasn’t it By any chance has so and so got any vegetables left to
trade?’ and life went on”
“Did you hear the news? Rind, Odin’s chosen gave birth,” Kiri told Ba`sil. “Katanna said that
there have been others born, but a number of the woman do not survive such a birth. Its confusing, Ba`sil.
The women who expire are placed on an alter and burned. Katanna says that in this way the spirit which is
bound in the body is released to join with their gods in paradise.”
“Kiri, listen! I spoke to God’s Cherubs myself, twenty years ago. Since that day I have listened and
watched. The rebel sons of god have all but extinguished the name of the True God, Jehovah as anything
but a curse word. These so called “gods” are a disease, and the unclean falsehood is slowly engulfing all
that is descent. The Cherubs spoke truth. They told me to know Jehovah and I have searched him out
thoroughly. Seth is old, but his memory is clear. Jared speaks of Jehovah constantly, and God’s spirit sons
hate him. Jehovah has set his protection around these men and these “god’s are powerless to bring them to
silence. What ever you hear or see concerning these so called gods, beware! We must not allow ourselves to
be influenced by either these unholy deceivers or the ones who are satisfied in their worship. Jehovah’s
favor is our only real, everlasting, protection.”
Ba`sil was worried. It seemed that everyone was going to sleep. Whatever the demonic offspring
of Jehovah did, whatever crime they perpetrated, it was passed off as of no great consequence. The Valkyrie
gathered warriors for their martial contests. Backed by demonic power the Valkyrie would take the men for
their games, but the demons took the women. Valhalla, wherever that is, was becoming the destination
longed for, but from which none ever returned.
The Mighty Ones
Haughtiness has served as a necklace to them;
Violence envelops them as a garment.
PSALM 73:6
Nabal was completely taken with Shamash. So much so that he derived his entire livelihood by
raising sheep for the feasts of the gods. True, he also prospered from the yearly shearing of the sheep, but
mostly he desired the favor of the god of justice. Shamash required meat, as did Mokoi, and an offering of
flesh carried rewards.
Nabal’s household, his wife, six sons, and eight daughters all took an active part in the family
business, although his youngest son was a bit less than reliable. You see, Marsyas was a daydreamer, and
just a bit unenthusiastic in carrying out his responsibilities. This had earned him a job that was more or less
foolproof by necessity. Marsyas tended the sheep that pastured at the crux of the nearby rivers that branched
from the Tigris. All the lazy shepherd had to do was watch that none of the flock strayed from sight by
stationing himself under a shady tree between the sheep and the only entrance to that particular pasture. It
was idiot proof.
But Marsyas was an exceptionally talented idiot, so Nabal checked on him frequently. Today was
just more of the same routine. As usual, Nabal found Marsyas with his mind in the clouds and his sheep
slowly grazing their way toward the foothills.
“Wake up fool! The Sheep! Call the sheep!” Nabal was livid. But, then, Nabal was always livid. At
least that’s the way Marsyas saw it. Marsyas didn’t understand the fuss. The sheep always came when he
called. None ever strayed too far. He saw no reason to get all bothered. “Alright, old man! Don’t take a fit,
I’ll call! I’ll call! They’ll come! They always do.” This manner of reply to a parent would be viewed by
many as disrespectful. In Nabal’s household it passed for good manners. Marsyas obeyed and that was all
that mattered.
Marsyas called to the sheep with a melodious voice. That was his only real talent. The boy could
sing. The sheep seemed to enjoy his songs. Nabal thought it was foolishness. Marsyas didn’t care what
Nabal thought. The sheep that had strayed began to return. To Marsyas, the problem was solved. “There!
Does that make you any happier? Now, why don’t you go pester Stephen. You’ve had your daily
constitutional. Leave Me Be!”
Nabal turned and stormed away, muttering and cursing under his breath. Marsyas was both
annoyed and amused. The old man was completely predictable. If Marsyas desired he could easily please
his father by doing what he was told. If Marsyas cared at all, he could make life for all his family easier by
just cooperating. He had no such desire, and he cared not at all. Marsyas loved Marsyas and he would
bloody well delight in pleasing Marsyas.
As Nabal disappeared from sight, Marsyas settled back against the tree again and this time closed
his eyes. His job was so strenuous and his life was so stressful that a little nap would do him good. But it
was not long before Marsyas was again awakened. Not rudely, as before, but he was called to consciousness
by music so sweet he that held his breath so as to hear it more clearly. Eyes wide open, Marsyas slowly sat
up and scanned his surroundings in search of the music’s source. He saw movement by the small brook that
crossed the pasture.
Very cautiously, Marsyas approached the spot where he had seen the movement. Beautiful piping
produced by some flautist of wondrous talent became clearer as he approached. Ducking down so as not to
disturb the musician, Marsyas peered over the grassy bank to behold a vision that stole away his breath
completely.
A goddess! Such beauty as Marsyas was incapable of dreaming. Long flowing hair that reflected
like the sun itself with it’s red-gold color. Most of her divine form, inhumanly tall and perfectly muscled,
was easily visible as her attire was of a translucent weave that made the wings of butterfly seem course and
cumbersome. As she played, she turned her face to the sky to play to the gently passing clouds. Marsyas had
never dreamed such beauty existed, but there she was!
Marsyas leaned forward to see better as the goddess lowered to gaze into the lazily passing waters
of the brook. Abruptly, the enchanting melody ceased, as the shockingly beautiful super-being spied herself
in the reflection of the water's mirror.
Anger came to the face of the goddess. As her beauty was enthralling, her angered countenance
was terrible and fear inspiring. Violently she threw the sweet sounding instrument she had been playing to
the earth and raised her hands to her cheeks as she glared at her reflection. “How ugly! I’ll have no one see
my face so puffed and contorted!” The heat of her words were dwarfed by the rage present on her face.
Standing, she took a firm stance on the bank of the waters and, in an unladylike fashion, spat, cursed and
then vanished from sight.
Marsyas crouched in fear. It took a moment for him to realize that the anger of the goddess was
not caused by her discovery of his peeping, but was caused by her own vanity. Because her cheeks had
puffed a bit while causing the instrument to make such beautiful sounds. She’d had a temper tantrum, not
unlike the ones he seen, almost daily, performed by his sisters over some trivial thing.
Marsyas hurried to the brook and picked up the discarded flute and began to laugh, “Women!”
Walking backing to his resting place, Marsyas began to experiment with his new toy.
Thor was intoxicated. Given the fact that Thor was not altogether stable to begin with should
have given rise to as least a little apprehension. Yet all the men sat close, laughing and jesting, currying
favor from this son of Odin. Everyone knew and liked Thor. He wasn’t a bad sort, for one of the nephilim.
That is, unless he lost his temper. For a person of might and great renown, at times, he seemed just like one
of the guys.
“Just go get them, Lomarr. I don’t see the problem,” the huge blond haired giant asserted. Lomarr,
being a bit more than six feet tall himself, only reached Thor’s upper abdomen, as he stood tall. The
strength of Lomarr was great, but compared to Thor, Lomarr was childlike in power.
With a wry twist to his lips, Lomarr replied, “Their men may object, Thor. Its not the sort of thing
I would attempt on my own. I am more than a match for any two men in the valley, but I would be foolish
to face fifty or seventy-five for the sake of capturing a few women.”
“What do you want me to do, Lomarr? Do you want me to hold your hand?” Thor’s contempt was
plain to see despite the smile on his handsome face.
Stung by Thor’s lack of sympathy and superior attitude, Lomarr was goaded to imprudence.
“Maybe you have no need for a woman, being the seedless mule that you are, but you would think that you
would be pleased to aid the ones who stood at your back as you raided for the pleasures of the gods.”
Lomarr would have continued in his drunken complaint, but for the fire he saw ignited in the eyes
of Odin’s mighty son. Lomarr had never learned to hold his tongue, and it seemed that wisdom had come
too late to be of benefit. The backhanded blow crushed Lomarr’s lower jaw. Unable to do anything but
whimper as Thor brought himself to his full height, Lomarr met his death in the fashion you would expect
from a cowardly bully. Squealing like a wounded animal, Lomarr’s ribs were shattered by a viscous kick as
he scrambled to escape. As his lungs rapidly flooded with his own blood, Lomarr expelled a bubbling
screech as his arms were torn from his body. Then Thor ended his life as he tore Lomarr’s throat out with
his teeth. In less than one minute there was not much that could be recognized as belonging to the man once
called Lomarr.
Thor stood in the midst of the mess he had created from what was once a man. The insane fire of
his eyes changed to wicked humor as he once again brought himself under control. Staring down at the
blood and gore that surrounded him, Thor began to relax. He began to laugh with increasing wildness, as his
drinking companions slowly came out of hiding. Looking around at the men as they approached, oh so
cautiously, Thor exclaimed in his laughter, “A mule! Ha! That’s funny! I don’t care for horses any more
than I do women! Ha! Ha! Ha!”
His companions joined him in the laughter, though theirs was tainted with just a touch of hysteria.
Everyone knew that Lomarr deserved what he got. Everyone loved Thor, but they knew better than to get
too personal. Lomarr wasn’t the first to meet his end at the hands of this giant. Still, old Thor was a pretty
good guy.
Hercules watched with interest as everyone scrambled from his path. Standing at a fraction more
than eleven feet tall, the well muscled, handsome son of Odin enjoyed both the fear and the admiration he
received from the tiny humans. No one dared stand in the path of the mighty Hercules. Just the thought
made him smile.
Prisca and Adam were completely caught up in their game of sticks as they played in front of their
home. They didn’t see the approach of the handsome giant. Oblivious to their danger, they laughed and
played on. Inside the house Ebony, the mother of the children, looked out on the children to check on their
safety. There wasn’t much in the way of pedestrian traffic at the outskirts of the settlement, but things were
becoming nervous as the gods did as they pleased and sent their huge sons, the nephilim, on their violent
errands. When Ebony spied the approaching danger she acted instantly, though her heart shriveled up inside
her. Ebony ran, calling frantically to Adam and Prisca.
“Prisca! Adam! Into the house, now!” Ebony called out urgently, as she attempted to keep the fear
from her voice. The children ignored their mother, as children often do. Delighted at winning a turn against
her brother, Prisca laughed as she scattered the game sticks for another turn. Then Adam looked up. Though
only six years old, Adam knew who Hercules was. Altogether different than Thor, Hercules was feared and
hated by all because Hercules enjoyed inflicting pain and death and would do so on a whim. Fear gripped
Adam. His eyes widened and his mouth opened as if to shout, but nothing audible would come out. His
sister sensing some change in her younger brother looked at him, then she looked over her shoulder.
Seeing the mad giant bearing down on them, Prisca quickly jumped up and grabbed her brother,
trying to drag him from harms way. At the same moment, Ebony was also there trying to snatch her
children to safety. Too late.
Pain erupted in the back of Ebony’s head and all flashed red before her eyes. Slipping into
unconsciousness, Ebony was spared the agony of seeing her son be slowly dismembered as his sister stood
screaming as she was forced to watch from a distance.
Hercules laughed as he tossed away what was left of the obstruction that had blocked his path.
Mighty Hercules. People would learn.
Svarzic and Volkh were instructing the newest candidates for the games on how to care for their
new weapons. Svarzic, the god of fire and metal, had formed some truly viscous tools for the sole purpose
of rending flesh. Volkh, the god of transformation, tossed off a half hearted backhanded stroke with his
sword that nearly killed the three young men he was supposedly teaching to defend themselves.
“How do you expect to win acclaim and glory from the gods if you can't stay on your feet? Get up!
Again, stand at ready,” Volkh barked. The men stood and advanced, swords locked in front of them to ward
off the expected blows that were being rained on them by the huge deity. They had thought this was a
superb idea when they thought of competing in the games of the gods, but now they just wanted to survive
the drubbing they were receiving with all their limbs still attached to their bodies.
Svarzic bellowed, “You are too stiff! If you lock your joints like that you lose your mobility. Bend
your knees slightly and keep your elbows slightly bent. Don't watch his sword! Don't watch his eyes! Watch
his footing and take the rest in while you are thinking.”
Just then Volkh, as if to prove the point of Svarzic's instructions, slid his right foot forward and
brought his great sword over his shoulder in a sweeping strike that split the opponent on his right from
shoulder to hip. As the other two opponents blanched in shock, he kicked the body off his sword with his
left foot and as his foot touched the ground he thrust with a lightning strike through the next man on his left.
At this point his third opponent decided that if he was going to die he was going to at least try to take the
great being with him, so he he thrust upward with his own sword in an attempt to take the god Volkh in the
throat. The god simply let go of his two handed sword and grabbed the blade of his attacker's sword and
tore it out of his grip.
He threw the confiscated blade away as he kicked the dead man off his sword and said casually,
“It's about time! It's not a fight unless you attack occasionally. You can't just stand there and guard yourself
to victory. Be back here in the morning and we'll try you out against a human opponent. Be sure you show
up, with your blade. If you don't return I will have to come and find you. You wouldn't like that.”
Today something new was happening as part of the training of the contestants. They were going
to see how the Valkyrie battled. Rind and Shaker were squaring off, but those in attendance were unaware
of how different this battle would be. Quetzalcoatl had learned how to take possession of the bodies of the
beasts of the earth and had perfected the technique. Now, he and Siva were in possession of the two
warriors. Those in attendance would see impossibilities. They would learn fear.
If Rind and Shaker had actually been in control of their own actions they would have killed each
other in their hatred. Their competition was known and relished. As they began their appraising dance they
were transforming bloodshed into a thing of beauty. It was hoped that it would be imitated and spread
throughout the population. Some of these viewers would actually survive to pass on the things they were
about to see.
The movements were precise and pronounced. Shaker struck first, as she had held her blade in her
right hand above her head, laid lightly across the forearm of her left. Rind, her blade held low, spun so fast
to her right that she was hard to see. She brought her sword up in a backhanded blow that showered sparks
on the two combatants.
Both fighters spun with the weight of their movements to continue in counter-strikes that, in turn,
gracefully transformed into another mode of attack. Sparks flew! The warriors whirled and struck each
other with their feet as they tried to take each other's head with the blades. Their movements were so fast
that the colors of theirs armor combined with the flashes of their swords. While they made contact with
their feet and off hand, neither could touch the other with the blade. Then Oden stood and clapped his hands
once and the combatants froze as if their dance was choreographed. They faced him as they sheathed their
swords and then moved to his sides. Neither had a mark on their person. Neither looked the least tired from
their exertions. The spectators erupted in cheers and applause. This was indeed real entertainment for the
viscous. This was something to imitate.
Raijin and Shamash were enjoying themselves immensely. They were at one of the streams
where the women collected to wash clothing and they were amusing themselves in a game of touch and
shriek. As a woman would bend to beat an article of clothing on a rock, one of them would run a hand up a
thigh, or touch a breast, or some other childish action. This would produce the desired shriek. What made
this the most fun was the fact that they were both totally unseen. In their natural spirit forms, they were
invisible to the human eye. There were several women working in the stream, so these two childish
creatures would be separate by some distance and take turns in the touching, trying to out do the other in
who could illicit the loudest scream of outrage.
Rayla screamed and fell into the shallow stream and then scrambled to gain her feet again,
“Something is in the water! It tried to climb up my leg!” The other women laughed.
“What? A fish or a crawdad?”
“What do you think it was after, Rayla?”
The women began to tease her until, , ,
“Aaaah” Splash!
“It touched me!”
“You're upstream, Bylee! There is nothing that could climb up Rayla and then get to you so quick.
You're just clumsy.”
“Where did it touch you?” asked Rayla.
“I'd rather not say. It just did!”
Just then, “Awwww!
“Stop it!”
“That's it! I'm going home! There's something in this stream. I'm telling my father.”
The other women concurred. They would wash another day, probably in another stream.
They were the mightiest creatures on the face of the earth, yet their base immaturity seemed to
know no bounds. Multibillion year old evil children.
“But she's our only child, please, don't take her!” The old man wept as he begged Loki. The
man's wife was on her knees with her hands over her face sobbing. Loki had struck her when she had dared
to try and take her daughter back from the giant figure.
“You should have had twenty children by now, old man. That you only have the one is no fault of
mine. I am in need of another wife. My last one didn't survive the childbirth of my last child. I am hoping
that this one is stronger. She is pleasing to the eye, and she doesn't cower like her parents. She is now
mine.” With that said, he excited what was left of their shattered home.
“The wickedness of the sons of the True God became more and more evident with each passing
year, but with each passing year the people became more callused in their feelings for each other. As long
as nobody took their child there was nothing to worry about. As long as nobody in their family was
murdered or abducted there was nothing wrong. Think! How would you have felt?” The old king let that
question sit in silence for a long moment. Then he asked, “How would you have felt about the captives that
you battled to rescue if your master, Abram, had not mustered you to battle? Would they have remained
long in your thoughts if your master had not acted?”
The Key to Strength
And if somebody could overpower one alone,
two together could make a stand against him.
And a threefold cord cannot quickly be torn in two.
ECCLIASTES 4:12
Ta`atet was in love. The thought struck Ba`sil as odd. It seemed as an unreality. Now in his late
seventies, Ba`sil looked at his thirty-five year old daughter as if for the first time.
Life had been hard for Ba`sil’s family, but they did well as they worked hard. Though the times
were critical and hard to deal with, hospitality was still a cornerstone of Ba`sil’s household. Over the years,
Ba`sil had become well acquainted with the family of Mahalalel. Through years of friendship, Ba`sil and
Kiri never failed in their love for their neighbors. They cared, truly. So when Rayla, Mahalalel’s wife, was
struck down by a sickened spirit and unable to care for her household, Kiri and Ta`atet had been there with
loving strength.
For the last few years, Ta`atet had grown close to Jared, a powerful man of her own age. Jared was
a mild and quiet man who spoke only when he had something that needed saying. Jared had a waiting
quality about him that Ba`sil thought may turn into wisdom. And, while he liked the young man, still,
Ta`atet was his daughter. His only child.
Here she was. His beautiful treasure was standing before him and asking that he make room for
Jared in his heart. Yet his heart cried, “He wants my daughter!” It was hard to accept with joy, yet he knew
he must.
“Where is the stealer of my heart?” Ba`sil asked, playfully.
“Oh, Daddy! He’s coming over this afternoon, so be nice to him.” She sounded exasperated, but
Ba`sil knew she was happy.
“Be nice to him! What do you mean, ‘Be nice to him’?” Ba`sil acted shocked. “He wishes to make
a fast tie with my household, he must be treated as I would those already of my household. Have I been so
stern a father?”
Ta`atet’s reaction was swift and joyous. Closing the gap between her father and herself, she threw
her arms around Ba`sil and hugged him fiercely. “Oh, Daddy! I love you! You have been the best of fathers.
You’ve always been kind and generous, giving dignity to all in your house. Thank you. Oh, thank you!”
Ba`sil could no longer keep the tears from his eyes as he returned his daughter’s embrace. She was so
precious to him.
As foretold, Jared arrived with the mid afternoon heat. Quiet as the slight prevailing breeze, Jared
approached the house from the east so that he could be seen as he passed between the planted area and the
front entrance of the house. For a woman past the bloom of youth, Ta`atet greeted Jared as if she were a
mere sixteen year old maiden. “Jared! You came! Come! I’ve refreshments ready. Take your ease and visit
my father.”
Basil watched Jared, seeking to see any sign of indecision or embarrassment. Seeing none pleased
him, for it would have been a sign that the man was unsure and his affairs unplanned. Still, Ba`sil didn’t
mean to make Jared’s mission effortless. “Peace Jared, son of Mahalalel. How is your father and his
house?”
“Father is well as is my mother,” replied Jared. “I have just come from there, and they send their
greetings.
Feigning ignorance, Ba`sil asked, “Where else would you have come from, but the house of your
father?”
“From my own house, father of my beloved.”
At Jared’s ready answer, Ba`sil’s countenance darkened. Jared had reason to feel confident, but
confidence and presumptuousness were different things altogether. “Your beloved?” Ba`sil’s question was
heavy with concern. It should have warned Jared to tread lightly instead with his customary boldness.
“I have come to ask for Ta`atet, your daughter, for my wife,” was Jared’s forward reply.
“Before I would just give my daughter into the hand of a man, I would know how it is with him,”
Ba`sil said. “Will you make answers to me?”
“What would you know? You’ve known me for most of my life. I was of your house, almost as
much as I was of my father’s.” Some of Jared’s confidence seemed to come away as his desire seemed to be
further from his receiving than he had at first surmised. “Ask of me and I shall answer.”
“Why would you have my daughter? Are not the daughters of the land plenty?” Basil asked.
Jared’s countenance became alight as he mistakenly came to the personal conclusion that Ba`sil’s
questioning in this fashion was simply to satisfy a formality. If Ba`sil wanted formality, Jared would give it
to him. “My lord. I have met no other like your daughter. She is young, but she is wise. She is a diligent
worker, completely competent and trustworthy. She is beautiful, yet she is modest. I have known her as a
sister, and I love her. I am in love with her.” Jared was very pleased with his answer. He felt that he had
voiced the best and most acceptable answer possible. He was taken aback when Ba`sil asked, “Do you
honestly think that is reason enough for me to just hand over my heart to you? Why do you want my
daughter? Can it be that you truly desire her for the purpose of acting wisely, so that she may work hard
while she goes about the task of being pretty to satisfy your desire for her? If this is truly so, I cannot
consent. I will not send Ta`atet to your home. Truly. Tell me, why do you want MY DAUGHTER?” Jared came
to wisdom late, but he did come to wisdom. Ba`sil was not just in a mood. He was not a man who desired to
have his ears tickled. Ba`sil wanted to know why Jared wanted Ta`atet over the other women who would
surly leap to the chance to bond themselves to such a hard working husband.
Jared knew the answer that Ba`sil desired. After a moment of silence, as he ordered his thoughts,
Jared put his heart into his speech.
“Ba`sil, father of Ta`atet and friend of my father, my life is bound to your comely daughter as is
your own with Kiri, mother of Ta`atet. Your daughter is what she is because of the God she serves. It is so
that Mahalalel, my father, has lost his confidence in the Most High God, Jehovah. But I am not my father. I
stood with my father against Satan’s bloodthirsty mistress because I would only give exclusive devotion to
the True God. Because of that, Jeera, my sister paid with her life and my mother has taken an incurable
wound in her heart. Because of that my father’s heart has turned to stone within him and is eaten up with his
own anger against the True God himself. But my only confidence is the great God, Jehovah, himself. Your
precious daughter and I are one in heart with regards to this determination! Did not you yourself tell her the
words of the cherubs in the garden? Did she not, in turn, tell them to me? Did I not carry them to Seth, as a
loving kindness and a reward for the faith and strength he has passed on to me? You and I have the
strongest of bonds between us. Love. The love of Jehovah, and the love of those who love Jehovah. I desire
your daughter. I love your daughter. I desire to spend my life in service to Jehovah with your daughter by
my side as my wife. Please, grant this.”
It was true. Ba`sil’s greatest fear regarding Jared was that he lacked faith in Jehovah, as did his
father. Indeed, Jared had been as close as a brother to Ta`atet, but if there had been any speech of Jehovah it
had been away from the presence of Mahalalel, Jared’s father. Ba`sil felt it would be a sin to attribute wrong
motive to this young man, and he couldn’t compel himself to distrust him any longer regards the matter of
his daughter.
“Ta`atet!” Ba`sil called loudly and abruptly.
His daughter appeared as if on eagles wings for swiftness. Her eyes were wide because of the
gruffness of her father’s shout. “Daddy?” she asked in a small voice.
“Do you wish to belong to this man?” Ba`sil asked, still stern and completely unreadable to his
daughter.
“Yes, Daddy. I do.”
“Why?”
Not looking at Jared, but fastening her eyes to those of her father she answered, “Daddy, there is
much in Jared that makes me love him. He is strong and kind, and he loves me. I know. But most of all,
Jared loves God. Jared will always do Jehovah’s will, no matter what I do. Jared is stronger than Adam was,
because his love for Jehovah is greater. While I know he loves me, I also know with certainty that he loves
Jehovah God more. He will always help me stay loyal to the True God. Jared is a good man, Daddy. And I
want to marry him.”
Looking first to the eyes of his daughter, then into Jared’s, Ba`sil saw the ingredients he knew were
necessary for a good marriage. Stretching out his hands, gesturing to them both, Ba`sil again called loudly,
“Kiri, come please!”
As Ba`sil had never been the sort to be so demanding and imperious, Kiri came quickly with an
expression of concern on her countenance. “What is wrong? Ba`sil?”
Unable to remain stern any longer, a wide grin split Ba`sil’s face as he said, “We need you here so
that we may have Jehovah’s blessing on our new son and his wife.”
Kiri and Ta`atet reacted as a pair of teenage sisters, each giving voice to a squeal of pure joy.
Ba`sil interrupted their girlish display, saying, “If we can get a moments silence, we’ll petition Jehovah’s
blessing on Jared’s house as he takes our little one home with him. Please, come.” Ba`sil gave his left hand
to Jared, his right to Kiri. Kiri, Ta`atet and Jared closed a circle and Ba`sil called out to Jehovah, the True
God.
“Oh, great God, Jehovah, the only true God. Please hear this prayer. From you we receive all good
things. The sunshine and the rain. The land and its produce all come from you. It is a privilege to know you,
and that you allow us to speak to you, that you hear us. Jehovah, our God, we pray that your name would be
kept forever holy. We pray that your will toward the earth be accomplished, as we await the coming of your
redeeming seed that you have promised. Please, O God aid us to faithfulness. In asking that, please give
attention and see that I have given my only daughter, Ta`atet to your servant, Jared, as wife. Please,
Jehovah, bless them. Keep them strong through all the dark days. Also, Jehovah, see as we struggle to bring
no reproach to your name that we love you. Thank you for hope. We pray for Peace. And I ask that you
keep my children in your care.”
With that strong prayer, Jared and Ta`atet became husband and wife. Jared took his wife to his
home with the Creator’s blessing.
The Feasts of Valhalla
“There are the pronouncing of curses and practicing of deception
and murdering and stealing and committing of adultery that have broken
forth and acts of bloodshed have touched other acts of bloodshed.”
Hosea 4:2
It was a large social function. Those in attendance were the ones you’d expect to find at a
gathering in the house of a man like Nabal. Those who naturally gravitated to the center of power. Several
of the mighty ones were there. Each of these were surrounded by a group composed of placators and
supplicants. Everyone who wished to rise in status, gain prestige, or rise in authority over others seemed to
be there. Apollo and the radiant Diana were also present. Many said that Apollo and Diana were brother and
sister, and indeed there was a marked similarity in their countenances. Both were known to be killers for
sport, hunters for trophies. It was also rumored that humans, men and women, were often the objects of
their hunt. You would think prudence would dictate limited association with beings of such repute. But
imperfect men and women are often driven by their own dark desires to court calamity for the mere chance
to elevate themselves above their common brothers and sisters.
Sala, the caretaker of Nabal’s household, stood at the edge of his master’s great gathering, looking
over his fellow servants while trying to anticipate whatever need may occur next. Personally, Sala despised
the gods and their huge offspring. In his opinion, they were not just dangerous in a physical sense, but they
were mentally and emotionally abusive. They took delight in destroying one’s dignity. Even the most
benign of these gods showed a mean streak in their affairs with mortal man.
But Sala was wise in that he kept his views to himself, unlike that madman Jared. Sala had thought
of Jared many times. If you took the time to speak casually with Jared, he seemed normal. He was a bit
serious, but he was a good, generous and hard working man that was quick to show courtesy and
hospitality. But frequently some mad spirit would come upon him and he would speak boldly, even in the
presence of the gods and their volatile sons, denouncing them in the name of Jehovah. So foolish! Sala
knew how to avoid danger and there was no way he was going to draw undue attention to himself.
Now Sala watched Apollo as he played an erotic melody on his stringed instrument. The god’s
smile was more like a sneer as he watched the revelers sink into degradation. It was obvious that Apollo
despised humans, yet that would not stop several young, and not so young, women from accompanying him
so that they may be totally abased.
Then the sound of a flute distracted Sala from his thoughts. The pure tones blended well with the
music of Apollo. Looking around for the source, Sala identified his master’s youngest son, Marsyas. He
also noted that Apollo had also spotted the source of his uninvited accompaniment. Sala found himself
holding his breath as he awaited swift punishment to take the unmannered whelp to his end.
Marsyas had brought the beautiful instrument home some years ago. He said that he had found the
thing lying by the banks of a stream, a claim that Sala found unlikely. Who would cast aside such a well
crafted instrument? If it had been lost on his master’s pasture lands, surly someone would have mentioned
it.
Sala had to admit, Marsyas played beautifully. Of course, the lazy youngest son of his master did
little else with his time. Sala watched with dread expectation. This gathering would certainly be completely
ruined if Marsyas were to be called to account by an angry Apollo. That, in turn, could ruin Nabal’s
relationship with the gods, which, in turn would inevitably be construed as Sala’s responsibility. Sala
waited, terror growing with each heartbeat, for his entire world to fall apart.
Apollo continued to play, his eyes fixed on Marsyas. Marsyas seemed to be focused totally on the
harmonies he was presumptuously intertwining with the music of Apollo, as if the rest of the world did not
even exist. The senseless brat never considered anyone else, anyway. Why should this special occasion be
any different? But as Marsyas played he never for a moment showed any awareness of anything or anybody
else. Apollo’s countenance hardened. Then, what could only be described as the wickedest smile Sala had
ever beheld spread across Apollo’s face.
The music went on. The sensual atmosphere became more and more erotically charged. Diana, in
the midst of several young maidens, moved with calculated fluidity that induced all manner of greedy
sensual craving. As usual, Diana spurned all male attention, but that didn’t halt the potency of her sexual
attraction. Diana gloried in this, tormenting males with visions she had no intention of fulfilling. Her
manner toward the maidens of her group was totally accepting, even inviting. As the women beheld the
glory of Diana, they responded in sexually charged imitation. Between the exotic display of the dance and
the sensual energy of the music, the very air was primed for a riot.
With the conclusion of the wondrously disturbing instrumental, Apollo held out a perfectly
muscled arm to gesture for Marsyas to join him before his audience. With a warm smile that seemed
sincere, if you didn’t look at the fierce fire behind his eyes, Apollo commended Marsyas. “Splendid!
Absolutely splendid, my son! Just the right touch to bring pleasure to such a gathering. Join me in another.”
Marsyas beamed with delight. He bowed to Apollo and raised his flute to his lips. Apollo began to
play. The music was a wonder to confuse the mind. It seemed to pulse slowly with an intensity that made
the blood race. Some danced with close contact and caressing touches, but most fixed their attention to the
almost hypnotic musical performance set before them.
Apollo and Marsyas played and danced. Sala was shocked to wonder by the skill and grace with
which his master’s youngest performed. And yet his feeling of dread was not in the least lessened. He fully
expected some unseemly display from Marsyas. The young man was completely self consumed, and had a
mouth that proclaimed, continuously, his own self centered ignorance.
The guests of Nabal’s house were riveted. Nabal, himself, had moved to the front of the room. Sala
could see that his own feelings were reflected on Nabal’s face. He also felt the approach of disaster. Sala
could see him trying to formulate some way to extract this problem child from center stage without giving
offense to Apollo or an unseemly outburst from Marsyas. Sala could also see that his master was completely
at a loss. Though he did not put the thought into action, Sala thought that now might be a good time to retire
from the gathering.
The cheers and applause were thunderous. The gathering seemed to be beyond regaining any form
of self-control. What was to be a dignified social event had begun to explode into a riotous sensual revelry.
Many guests were engaged in some form of sexual antics. Some mindlessly shouted, whistled, and chanted
in encouragement, some for the musical performance and some for the erotic sexual displays that were
occurring here and there among the gathering. Apollo and Diana seemed to thrive on the debasing fruitage
of their cultivation.
“Young Marsyas! Your playing was masterly,” Apollo flattered. “Tell me, where did you come by
such ability?” Apollo seemed to be genuinely interested, but in truth he was baiting Marsyas into some
indiscretion.
“I am self-taught, lord Apollo,” Marsyas boasted. “I acquired my instrument at the bank of a
stream, midst of my father’s pastures. There I performed for my father’s sheep.” Marsyas seemed to think
this humorous, but the laughter of the crowd was leveled at his ignorant manner instead of that of a shared
jest.
“My flute!” Diana exclaimed. “You play MY flute!”
“It is indeed,” Marsyas said with a mocking little bow. The senseless boaster was totally puffed up
by this success in pleasing the crowd with his playing. “With the flute of Diana, I am a musical equal with
Divine Apollo!”
While outrage was apparent on the face of Diana, Apollo’s smile widened even as the cruelty of
his eyes grew diamond hard. “Sister! What say you? Is Marsyas, in truth, the musical equal of a god?” A
look that plainly bespoke communication passed between Apollo and Diana so that the hard smile of Apollo
was shared by the goddess. Their smiles were harbingers of cruel bloodshed.
“That may be,” Diana almost purred. “Yet how do we know truly unless there is a contest? All
here have heard with delight the wonder of your duets. But to judge fairly it is necessary to hear you
perform individually.”
Apollo bent his gaze to Marsyas and asked, “What do you say mortal? Shall we contest? Will you
prove equal, or even better, than a god?”
“Oh wondrous, mighty Apollo,” responded Marsyas, in his attempt to sound refined, “I would
contest with you. I am honored with the prospect.” The conceited self-confidence of Marsyas left no room
in his heart for humility or discretion. The following question by Marsyas proved this beyond all doubt.
“For what shall we contest, mighty god?”
“Would it not be enough to know that you stood equal with one such as Apollo?” Diana asked
slyly. She knew Marsyas’ response even before he spoke. Marsyas was securely in the trap of his own
making, and was totally unaware of his own peril.
“If there is to be a contest, shouldn’t there be a reward?” Marsyas asked in return.
“And what reward would you have, young Marsyas?” asked Apollo, as those in the crowd pressed
in to better hear the exchange.
Marsyas spoke without hesitation, “I would stand at Odin’s feet and play for the gods of Valhalla.
Would that not be a reward worthy of one who bested Apollo in the art of music?”
Anger momentarily flashed up into Apollo’s eyes, but almost immediately his cruel humor
reasserted itself. “That would be a fit prize indeed!” He laughed loud, then he spoke quietly, intently, as he
asked, “But what possible reward could a mortal offer a god?”
“Why, , ,anything I possess. Whatever your heart desires of me,” was Marsyas’ empty headed
response.
“Your most valuable possession, my sister’s flute, is nothing to me. I already have a harp to please
my ears. What could be more valuable than what you value most? I would have your, , , skin! Yes, I would
have your skin, for what else does a man truly value?” Then, arrogant in his mockery Apollo put the
question, “What say you, Marsyas? Are you so sure of your mastery, that you will wager your life for the
reward of becoming the flautist of the gods?”
Apollo’s sneer was intolerable and Marsyas mouth runneth over, “I will indeed, Son of Odin! I
will indeed!”
Prepare well, young Marsyas,” Apollo’s voice sounded almost affectionate. “We contest on the
evening of the next full moon. Then, one of us shall have our reward!”
Jared and Ta`atet were visiting Ba`sil and Kiri. Ta`atet’s parents were beginning to show their
age, at six hundred and thirty-five and six hundred and twelve years of age. Yet, Ba`sil and Kiri were
healthy and happy. Both worked vigorously in and around their home. Though Jehovah God had cursed the
ground on account of Adam’s rebellion, Jehovah was continually blessing their god fearing household.
Jared had proved himself a good, hard working, god fearing man. He and Ta`atet were also
experiencing God’s protection and blessing. The vale in which Jared and Ta`atet had their home proved to
be an area desirable to others, so they had many neighbors about. Jared and Ta`atet proved to be the only
worshipers of the True God, Jehovah, in their vicinity. It was so good to share the company of god fearing
family members.
When Ta`atet reached the clean and cultivated garden area surrounded her parent’s house she
could restrain herself no longer. With the wild energy she had always displayed since her youth, Ta`atet
dashed to the entrance of her parent’s cottage. Not even knocking, she burst into the neat little home and
fairly tackled her mother with tears and outcries of joy.
Jared, moving at a calmer pace, noted that Ba`sil was intently building an arbor in the midst a
garden area that boasted the beauty of diligent floral artistry. Jared watched Ba`sil become alert as Ta`atet
and Kiri’s outcries abruptly filled the air. A large, warm smile split his face as he caught sight of Jared
walking his way.
“Your timing is perfect!” Ba`sil called. “We will be enjoying the evening meal in the garden.”
“You are looking good, and so is your home,” Jared complimented, as he approached his father-inlaw.
Jared held out his hand to greet the older man, who completely ignored it as he gathered his son-in-law
in a roughly affectionate hug. As Jared returned the hug he grunted, “Easy! I’ll need those ribs later!”
Ba`sil said, “I’m so glad you’re here. We haven’t seen you for so long, and there have been stories.
We have feared for you. How is Ta`atet?”
“She is well, Father,” Jared answered seriously. “She is a wondrous woman. The tales you hear out
here are probably true, but you should be glad you don’t live close enough to know the details.”
Ba`sil allowed his concern to show on his face for a brief moment, then his warm smile returned.
“Help me complete this arbor. Then we may take our ease and talk. It is so good that Jehovah has kept you,
that we might have your company once again.”
Jared stood there looking lost for a moment. He wasn’t used to open displays of affection by any
but his wife. Ba`sil understood completely. Laughing, he handed Jared a knife and some twine and then
towed him by the forearm into his garden project.
It had been a delightfully relaxing evening, so far. Ba`sil had allowed no talk of affairs outside
the family until after they had all enjoyed their evening meal. They enjoyed eating in the midst of the
garden, drinking the wine that Ba`sil himself had made. Kiri and Ta`atet talked of things of the home, of life
creating a good home atmosphere; furniture, beds, bedding, clothing, flowers, garden vegetables and so on.
Ba`sil and Jared left the table as the women began clearing things away. When they had gone into
the modest living quarters and sat, they began to speak of the affairs in the world around them. “It is
becoming more and more difficult to live among the people as they grow in number,” Jared was saying
quietly. “None of those who have become our neighbors fear the true God. The rebel sons of Jehovah
commit all forms of gross badness. They have taken the mantle of gods on themselves and the people
willingly acknowledge them as such. The violence perpetuated by the Nephilim has made even a peaceful
life at home beyond reach. Always, we must be alert to our surroundings. I dislike, very much, the idea of
leaving the home we’ve made and seeking to establish another, but Ta`atet and I believe that it has become
necessary. ”
Ba`sil listened intently as Jared described in his reserved manner the activities of the so called
“gods” and their giant offspring. Women were being torn from their homes, from their parents, husbands
and children. The wicked ones took all they chose, and evil men mimicked their example. Should anyone
object, they were killed outright, or worse. The Nephilim took delight in beating men, women or children to
death. Those men and women who were becoming aged and infirm were becoming special targets for
young bullies who ran in packs. Life was not safe anywhere near “civilization.” Living away from the
center of the population invited the prospect of being raided without anybody ever knowing of the event.
“And, Father,” said Jared in all earnestness, “This wicked population is expanding in your direction. It will not be peaceful here much longer.”
Ba`sil remained quiet in thought for a few moments before he said, “It is not all that peaceful here
now. I have heard many such tales as you tell. Many come from beyond my home where ones have already
sought to escape the wicked angels and their offspring. Most who have done so claim to be worshipers of
Jehovah, who have been ill treated for their faith.” Again, Ba`sil was silent for a moment. But this time it
was so that he could speak precisely, to share serious insight and properly instruct his family as Jehovah
would expect of him.
“You heard me say that they “claimed” to be faithful worshipers Jehovah God. But what I see
makes me doubt that in most cases. What I see is the espousal of a dual life and empty lip service. Maybe
you have witnessed this also.”
Ba`sil continued, “You say a prayer to Jehovah in their presence, they bow their heads and say ‘so
be it’. If you speak of God’s goodness and the hope of the promised seed from God, you will see them smile
and nod their heads. When they speak to you in private they say what you would expect about their hopes,
about their feelings toward God’s loyal ones, and about the badness that fills the earth. But when you look
at them from a distance you see that they set up no altar for the giving of thanks. They speak with family
members and others with curses. Their children play at violence, striking each other with weapons. These
are not lovers of God! These bring reproach on God’s name, because they claim to worship the True God,
Jehovah and be his loyal ones, but their lives call them hypocrites.”
“This makes it easier for me to propose this thought to you,” Jared said hesitatingly, so that he also
might order his words properly. Ba`sil had known Jared all his life, and he had been noting a change in his
manner over the years, since he had taken Ta`atet to his home as wife. Jared had become more intense in his
convictions. He spoke cautiously, but deliberately. He had experienced much, as had his daughter, since
their marriage. Jared continued, searching Ba`sil’s face for his reaction to whatever he was going to ask
him. “Ta`atet and I have just returned from seeing Seth. Seth told me that it would be to our advantage if we
visited the entrance to the Garden.”
“You saw the holy ones, Jehovah’s cherubs?” Ba`sil deduced.
“And spoke to them, as Ta`atet witnessed,” Jared affirmed. “They knew of me. I was commended
for speaking in Jehovah’s behalf.” Jared’s brow wrinkled as he concentrated on what he was relating. “I’ve
always trusted Jehovah, as my father taught me before the murder of my sister. My father is bitter. In her
grief, my mother took her own life after years of mental and emotional agony. My faith in Jehovah’s
willingness to make things right is an offense to Mahalalel. He will not hear my words. Jehovah IS good! He
has a purpose to set matters right. God’s seed WILL come and crush these demon angels out of existence. He
has promised. His loyal children must stick to our heavenly Father, Jehovah! We must not abandon him as
have most others. Ba`sil, father of my beloved, the Guardians of the Garden’s entrance told me that God
was pleased with me, that I made his heart glad, by publicly speaking of my faith in him. I have done
nothing extraordinary, only what was right to do. It is necessary to defend the one you love! I defended the
good news about my God and respected his name. But the angels said that He was pleased by this.”
Jared shed a single tear, but controlled himself, to go on speaking, “Ta`atet and I would have
visited you here, even had we not gone to the entrance of Eden. It was time to see you, as you are in our
hearts. Our love for you compels us. But now I have a hard request that I must put to you. Again, this
request stems from our love for you and our love for Jehovah our God. In our journey to the Garden, Ta`atet
noted that the way to the Garden is scantily populated. This is true. Those loving badness seem unwilling to
practice such before God’s faithful angels. They like to hide their wickedness from any who disapprove,
unless they happen to outnumber the righteous. Ta`atet and I are leaving our home. We are leaving
everything to establish a new home a short distance outside of Eden. With all our hearts, we beg you to
come with us,” asked Jared, finally coming to the point. Then he added, “My father, Mahalalel has already
refused. In fact, he cursed me for my faith and left me to speak to the air.”
Ba`sil nodded thoughtfully, deducing that Ta`atet was, at this moment, speaking to Kiri on this
same matter. But the fact that his son-in-law and daughter were doing so for the sake of their relationship
with their God, Jehovah, cast a great importance on this decision. “This is not a thing to be lightly done,”
Basil replied slowly. “I may be head of this household, by Jehovah’s command, but in a matter such as this
Kiri also has a voice.”
“Ta`atet knows you well,” Jared smiled his warm quiet smile. “She has always been proud that you
run your house in such a loving manner. I am attempting to follow your example.” Saying this, Jared arose
and went to summon their wives.
By the slightly wild expression of Kiri’s face, Ba`sil knew that she and Ta`atet had just finished
having the same conversation that he’d just experienced with Jared. “Well, we seem to have come on
difficult times, my husband,” Kiri said, as she seated herself next to him.
“Did you note my beloved talent for understatement,” Ba`sil asked, turning to Jared. “She may as
well have said, ‘My husband, you have a piece of corn in your beard.’ Very exciting.”
Ta`atet just shook her head and said, “Daddy!”
“Alright! Yes, it’s true. All too true,” Ba`sil replied returning to seriousness, sort of. “And a time
for hard decisions.”
Kiri nodded agreement. Ba`sil saw tension in his wife’s manner, but he saw no apprehension.
Maybe her conversation with her daughter had not progressed to the same point as his and Jared’s. “Jared
has been telling me some disturbing things,” Ba`sil began. “Did Ta`atet tell you that they’ve spoken with
the mighty ones at Eden’s gate?”
Kiri confirmed this with a slow nod. Ba`sil realized that Kiri was also interested in his reaction to
this news. Kiri had always been content here in their little home. She had also, in all the years of their
marriage, supported all of his decisions loyally. This was going to be difficult for her, whatever was
decided.
“Did Ta`atet tell you what has been happening where they live.”
“The sons of Jehovah are filling the whole earth with fear and bloodshed,” Kiri answered. “The
people are growing many, and they are inclined to follow the evil ones. The home of Jared and Ta`atet is no
longer safe, and they will not return there. Jehovah has blessed our children with wisdom, so as to spare
their lives.”
“Jared has asked us to go with them, to live near the entrance of the Garden,” Ba`sil said plainly. “I
think this would be a wise decision. What are your thoughts on the matter?”
“Whatever you decide, my husband. I will stick to you. But I think you are right. I think we must
go.” Then, looking to Jared and her daughter, she said, “I love my home. Jehovah has blessed all our work
here. We have missed you since you married and went to make your own home, yet here I have been
content. But I have been saddened by the fact that those we live among no longer take any note of the True
God. They show no thanks, and we have nothing in common with them. I think we must leave to preserve
our own relationship with our God. We must have Jehovah’s protection. I think it wise to leave. Soon.”
With that decision established, there was little preparation to be made. They hitched a small cart to
a beast of burden, packed a few necessities so that they could make a new start, and left the warm cottage
with the beautiful little garden behind. They would not return.
Marsyas’ pride swelled within him. Everyone who had heard his performance at his father’s
social function told him how wonderfully he had played. All urged him on, lending this or that bit of
flattery. Marsyas soaked it all up. He was so pleased that he was everyone’s favorite. Never before had he
been so appreciated. He had always kept to himself because it seemed that none really appreciated him for
all his good points. Now he was actually popular! When people saw him they greeted him as one of
importance. They recognized him, not as the son of Nabal, but as the great musician who performed with
the gods. Everybody LOVED him! It was wonderful!
Of course, his family didn’t number among those who were so impressed with him. His father
spent all his time worrying about what would happen to his business when Marsyas lost the contest this
evening. His brothers and sisters encouraged him to flee. Marsyas new that their concern for him didn’t
stem from their affection for him. They were jealous of his fame and the wonderful future that stretched out
before him. None of his family members would ever gracefully look at whatever successes he
accomplished. They viewed their younger brother with hateful scorn.
Well, tonight his life was going to change. Marsyas was completely confident in his musical
ability. He would win this contest tonight, and he would be famous as a minstrel to Odin. All would see and
admire him and his family would have to live with it. He could see them among the crowd now, and he
could tell that they didn’t want to be there. They had great fear. Well, Marsyas was fearless!
The feasting had gone on for hours. There was drink and dancing, as musicians played for those in
attendance. Marsyas wished that he could be among those playing, but he didn’t want to completely alienate
Apollo. If Apollo wouldn’t play until the contest, neither would Marsyas. Marsyas had never seen so many
people in one place before. People were boisterous with their enjoyment of all the libations. Marsyas
thought this was truly a magnificent festival. Yet, he had been told, this was a tiny event compared to the
Feasts of Valhalla. He could not wait to be taken there.
Thor, gloriously drunk, roared with laughter as some young men made fools of themselves dancing
and tumbling. Marsyas had met Thor on several occasions and had to admit that the giant was one of the
most likable people he had ever met. It was good that Thor seemed to like him also, because he had heard
tales of the effects of the murderous madness that frequently overtook him. Although, just looking at him,
you would never suspect this friendly giant of anything in the least threatening. Not like Hercules. Just
seeing him in attendance made chills of dread run up Marsyas’ back. The madness of Hercules was obvious
for all to see. He seemed to reek of violence, the way he looked at everyone with unmasked hatred. What in
the world brought him here?
There were many of the god’s present this evening. Several had come and wished Marsyas well.
Diana had flattered him outrageously, making his blood race. But of course she had gone off with the
women she always seemed to have in attendance. Marsyas shook his head at the waste of that. He was not
sure, but it just didn’t seem right.
A god that Marsyas had heard of but had never seen was readying himself to announce the
contest’s beginning. Loki looked at Marsyas and winked at him in good humor, “Nervous?” he asked.
“Excited,” replied Marsyas with a great smile.
“Well, lets get on with it,” said Loki, pumping his fist encouragingly. “It Is Time!” Loki shouted to
get the attention of the crowd. “Indeed! It! Is! Time! Gather around and prepare yourselves for an unearthly
performance. The Contest! A Great Contest, as Mortal pits himself against a God! Marsyas! Player of the
Flute of Diana, challenges the Mighty Sun God, Apollo to a musical duel! In so doing, Marsyas makes the
Great gamble! For the reward of becoming the first musician to Odin, Father of All Gods, young Marsyas
risks his Life!”
“Is this truly so?” came a great voice that seemed to thunder. Odin, himself, appeared on the stage
with Loki. Odin seemed to look at Marsyas with interest. “Speak! Is your desire so great, to play in the
Halls of Valhalla?”
Marsyas fell to his knees, bowing his head. He trembled as he spoke. “Yes, Great Odin. I wish to
play for you and your sons and daughters in Valhalla. I will risk it. My life.” The reply was stammered. Yet
Odin seemed pleased.
Quietly, so that only Diana and Shamash heard, Apollo jeered, “The little worm showed me no
such fear or honor.”
Diana almost silently whispered back, malevolently, “He will come to wisdom, as he dies without
his skin.”
Odin still had everyone’s attention. “Brave young mortal! Come off the winner, or the loser, you
shall play for the gods. I, Odin, command it!” Thundered Odin. “As the winner, you may please us for a
time. But if you are defeated, reward Apollo willingly, bravely. As a spirit you will surpass all! In dying
you will NOT die! Have no fear.” Odin stepped up onto a throne that had appeared at the back of the stage.
Loki resumed the introduction as Marsyas regained his composure. “A great contest, with great
rewards! And here is how the contest is won, or lost. The crowds shall choose. Who is the better musician?
Great Apollo? Or the Magnificent Marsyas? Marsyas is the Challenger, so it falls to him to be the first. Play
For Us Marsyas! Play! Play! Play!” Loki backed from the stage.
Marsyas stepped forward, his posture straight. Raising his instrument to his lips, he began with a
delicate trill. Eyes closed, he tipped his head back and willed his breath to be music. A sweet beginning
brought a pain to the heart as the silver instrument seemed to pull at the emotions. The music was structured
and progressive. The crowd was silent, listening in rapt attention. The expressions of the melody implied
multiple themes, and gradually these began to make themselves manifest.
The rigid stance of Marsyas began to fade in a calculated manner that indicated a melting of the
heart. Slowly he began to dance in time with his own music. Swaying, bobbing, and bowing with theatrical
accents to highlight the mood of his making. Change upon change marked the performance, yet a thread of
the musical theme remained, binding them all to one piece. As he played his confidence grew. He could feel
the rightness of his performance. He was one with the instrument, the flute being an extension of his own
soul. The sound of victory in his heart soared into the air as he breathed his very life into his slender
instrument. His fingers flew. His body moved. His heart exploded with the joy of the performance! He
finished gloriously. Breathing heavily, he saluted Apollo by holding out his instrument as if it were a bright
sword. He bowed to Odin and took his place at the side of the stage opposite Apollo.
The applause was deafening. Loki resumed center stage, adding his applause to that of the crowd.
He let the display of appreciation continue for a time and then held up his hands for silence. “Wonderful,
indeed! The music of Marsyas! Forever to be remembered. Such a performance cannot be forgotten. But,”
Loki held out his hands in a halting gesture, “What of Apollo? We have heard wonders, but what of the
music of a god? It is time! Grace us, Lord Apollo, with the magic of your harp! The Harp of Apollo! Play!
Play! Play!”
Apollo moved to center stage with poise and dignity. Almost, his beauty radiated. All eyes were
fixed on the spectacle of this perfect creature. His eyes were alight with viscous glee. Holding his harp in
his embrace, he stretched out his perfectly muscled arm and theatrically brought his hand to the strings. The
sound that emanated from it were not that of a simple stringed instrument. The bass note stirred through the
body with power. A rhythmic pulse caused the heart to pound. Apollo’s hand flashed like lightening. The
sounds coming from the tiny stringed instrument were impossibly amplified. The music of Apollo filled the
air. The dance of Apollo was exotic. Erotic. His confidence seemed to draw all the women in the crowd to
press themselves to the stage. The audience became fully involved with the supernatural music, totally
captured by the hypnotic overtones. Apollo controlled the audience. Marsyas knew he was doomed.
Apollo played and played. When he finished, he also turned and saluted Marsyas with his instrument and bowed. But the fire in his eyes and the set of his mouth struck fear in the heart of Marsyas. Marsyas was to die.
Loki, with outstretched arms, fanning the applause of the crowd, again took the stage. Gesturing at
both Marsyas and Apollo, he spun around and bowed to each. Then, again facing the audience, Loki
shouted. “the Great Contest has Concluded! Now it is YOUR part. Who do YOU feel was the victor? By your
applause you will choose. Shall you choose Marsyas or Apollo? FIRST! Marsyas! Come forward! What say
you to the music of Marsyas?” The applause was loud and long. Marsyas barely heard it. He had done well,
he knew. But his was the music of a man.
“Very Well Done! Well Done Marsyas!”
“Now, Apollo! Come Forward, Lord Apollo! How votes the audience on the music of the Sun
God, Apollo?” The applause was earthshaking. The heart of Marsyas crashed to ashes. Refusing to give
away his personal dignity, Marsyas turned and bowed to Apollo and extended his flute to him. As Apollo
accepted the flute from his hands, Marsyas extended both hands, palm down, in signal of surrender. Thor
approached and took him in a vice-like grip and led him from the stage.
The tale among the people in the vicinity of Marsyas’ home say that Marsyas met his fate bravely.
That he now plays in the courts of Valhalla. Apollo flayed the skin from Marsyas, seeing to it that Marsyas
lived long through the torture. Because he died well, Odin granted immortal spirit life to him. Still, no tale
ever told of him being seen again. Not even by those who were privileged to attend the feasts of Valhalla.
Surely Odin would not lie.
Rind raged among the chosen of Odin. The tracks of age and hard life could be clearly seen on
her face and body. Scarred from love and battle, the loveliness of Rind was fading. In its place her evident
madness was growing for all to see. She lived in torment, and yet did not know that she was indeed being
tortured. To add to her burden of life, though she had served her master well, there were others whose
attributes also attracted the Thunderer’s attention. Rind’s place as supreme mistress was in jeopardy, so she
desperately bullied and threatened and struck out at the least offense.
Odin was secretly pleased with the breakdown of this mad female. She had caused all and more
pain and destruction than he had dreamed through her lust and madness. But it was time to put the six
hundred year old sow out of her misery. The lie that Odin and his subordinates had prepared would drive a
solid wedge between their cursed maker and all humankind. Odin watched with pleasure as Rind fought to
retain her dominance, while at the same time Odin cultivated Saraswati to step into her place.
Saraswati’s rise to favor blistered Rind’s heart. Her body was sheathed in form fitting black
leather, revealing solid perfection. Her luxurious red hair was tied back and banded, falling to the small of
her back. Her green eyes were hard and arrogant. It was all Rind could do to hold herself back from
attacking this new favorite.
Others of the Valkyrie, while formidable in their personal power, were no real threat to Rind. But
the signs in Rind’s own body, in her reflection, instilled doubts and fears that she had never entertained in
the past. Her own personal reality was beginning to come apart. The words of Odin, that she would never
grow old and die, were beginning to prove themselves untrue. But, in her warped thinking, she could not
admit this to herself. It was unthinkable. In her self denial, Rind turned a blind eye to the facts and became
even more vicious. More wanton. Her madness was consuming her.
Saraswati stood beneath Odin’s throne to his left with Freja as her second, standing to her right.
Grid, called “Raging” by all, stood nine feet tall, threatening any and all by means of her giant’s strength
and the bloody madness shared by her mother. There was no bond of tenderness between mother and
daughter, just the shared joy in the domination of others. The excitement of the kill.
Here, in Valhalla, was the seat of power. Here was the place of the reward. Powers were bestowed
here. The orgies were vast. The feasting was lavish. The battles were gloriously bloody. Here the gods
moved among men and women. Here was the never ending contest, where ones proved worthy to become
part of the great battle at the end of the age.
Tonight, once again, Rind would establish her place in the contest. Studiously ignoring the
existence of Saraswati, she gloated as she contemplated the outcome of this night. Odin, this very night, had
granted her ascendance to supremacy. All trusting, and blind to the obvious, Rind believed. After a time of
rare intimacy, Odin had told her, “You have pleased me well, my queen.” For once, the ever present cruelty
was absent from her master’s eyes. With those appreciative words Satan, the Devil, laid bare Rind’s heart,
preparing the ultimate lie. “You must live forever, my love. You must put off this cumbersome flesh with
which you have pleased me so well and you must become spirit. Would you rule at my side as a goddess in
truth, my queen?” Rind would never live to know the true cruelty of Odin, for she trusted the lie. Of course,
was he not the Father of the lie. Why should she not believe?
Now, standing at the feet of Odin, Rind radiated power. She raged. She trembled with vast malice
that fed her excitement for the contest that would raise her to godhood. A quick glance to her left allowed
her to see the object of her hatred, which she fully intended to see grovel at her feet once she had real power
in her grasp. This was the night of the Great Contest. The feasts of Valhalla in which warriors ate, drank,
loved, and battled as they filled the heavens with the battle storm. They would now be empowered by spirit.
Odin himself would give passage to all who proved worthy in might.
Loki stood forth. Beautiful in his radiant energy, articulate in his speech, and unmerciful in his
humor. Tonight Loki would officiate in the Contests of Valhalla. Mars, who founded the contests, stood
with his ominous might on the arena floor. The ultimate warrior whom all sought to emulate.
On each side of the arena entrance stood Diana, The Huntress, and her brother Apollo. Ashtoreth,
Molech, Siva, Njord, Kali, Ishtar, Venus, Mictlantecuhtili, Mixcoatl, Tlaltecuhtli, in fact, all of the children
of Odin had been summoned to witness the beginning of the Great Contests. The number of the gods and
goddesses rivaled the number of men and women who had been chosen to observe, serve, or participate in
the contests. Tonight was a new thing. Such a privilege, to feast among gods, to observe the Feasts of
Valhalla!
Loki spoke in a thunderous voice, commanding the attention of all. “Welcome all! Welcome to the
Feasts, to the Great Contests! Welcome!” As Loki called out, all speech and movement ceased among the
crowds. “By the command of Odin, father of the gods, be welcome!”
As Rind watched and listened, she noted the manner of this beautiful godling. His speech carried
charm and dignity, and yet, as always, there was an underlying current of mockery. It was impossible to
resist the magnetic attraction this great being radiated, and yet his demeanor seemed to belittle all, including
Father Odin. Rind thought that odd.
“Tonight is the night of the Great Contest, to be culminated in the Great Sacrifice! Mighty
Champions shall, this night, contest to the death so as to gain their place in the Last Great Battle! In this
sacrifice, Mighty ones will put off all human weakness and be raised up in spirit. In the power of the
immortal spirit, these will, indeed, be fit to battle in power, in pride, and in all holiness with the great spirit
enemy at Ragnarok!” Loki bowed in the direction of Odin’s throne and gestured his invitation, “ Father
Odin. Bless these loyal ones.”
Odin stood regally and stepped down on the level between Rind and Saraswati. Stunning in his
beauty and power, Odin raised his arms in a gesture encompassing the crowds and pronounced his
benediction in a voice of sublime resonance, “My children, be blessed! My loyal ones, be brave! My
Champions, live eternal! In the giving of your lives in the sacrifice, YOU WILL LIVE!!! My children, be
Blessed!”
With that, Odin’s Valkyrie escorted their chosen champions to the arena floor. These were the
strongest, the bravest, towering in brutal confidence. Men and women who gloried in violence and
domination. Among them, also to be contending in the great battles, were the Nephilim. Thor, Hercules,
Hyppolita, Panthesilia, Rage, Mist, Achilles, and Warrior stood as giants among the human contestants. All
were mad with anticipated violence. All thoroughly deceived into believing that, in their dying well in the
battle, they would be raised up as spirits invincible and immortal.
Diana was called the Huntress, even as Apollo was called the Hunter. The joy of the pursuit
and the excitement of the kill regularly drew her to seek the blood of any living creature that raised a
challenge. As always, Diana chose accompaniment of young women of physical beauty and stamina. These
were women impressed with the goddesses strength as well as her amazing beauty. Always these sought to
please Diana in all ways. No practice was beyond them. No morality could possibly deter them. Though it
was known that Diana, at times, would take a male lover, it was always known that Diana was especially a
lover of women.
One summer afternoon, after an unusually long and exciting pursuit, Diana and her followers came
to one of the still mountain pools that they had often taken advantage of, to enjoy a cool and refreshing
swim and cleanse themselves from the blood of the hunt. These secluded baths often turned into more
indiscriminate physical sport, as was the case on this day. The cool waters rippled so invitingly that the
goddess and her attendants quickly divested themselves of all their short hunting garments, so that they may
refresh themselves during their love play.
On this particular day, Diana and her maidens were not the only ones out to enjoy a hunt. Actaeon,
unsuccessful in his hunt for a fitting trophy for which he might brag to his mates, heard a disturbance
nearby the game trail that he was following. Quiet as the breeze, he crept toward the sound with his bow at
ready. It didn’t take long, however, to identify the sound that he had heard as that of human voices. Still, it
never hurt so see what was about, so he continued to creep forward. Pushing aside the branches of a thick
bush, a lovely clearing divided by a clear clean stream was revealed. Diving, swimming, squealing with
delight, there were women causing a most pleasing commotion.
Happy for the distraction and he being no gentleman, Actaeon settled in to enjoy the provocative
scene before him. His mates would never believe him. Of course, he would tell them anyway. But they
wouldn’t believe him, just the same. That bothered him not one bit. Actaeon leaned forward, his eyes
widening as one of the women rose from the midst of the frolic to stand head and shoulders above all the
others. Actaeon had to force himself to breath, as he marveled at her beauty.
As you could probably tell by now, Actaeon wasn’t exactly burdened by scruples, himself. He
instantly began to plot. You see, Actaeon had participated in several raids with Mars and a few of the other
gods, along with their giant sons. What Actaeon now saw would bring wondrous entertainment to his mates
and himself if he could discern if this little intimate swim party was a regular event. It might be good just to
keep tabs on this place. But that was for later, and this was now. He was going to enjoy the view.
But not everything was going to go Actaeon’s way. He, no doubt, considered himself pretty smart,
but he was obviously not bright enough to recognize Diana. This was probably because he hadn’t the wit or
the self-control to actually look into the faces of the women for which he was so determinedly lusting. If he
had recognized Diana he probably would have been running before he actually saw the first splash. The fact
is that Diana spotted the movement of the foliage behind which he was hiding move, and when she looked
closer she saw the admiring gaze of the young hunter. Stooping down, she gathered a double handful of
water and flung it into Actaeon’s face, screaming at him to go and declare that he had seen Diana disrobed.
The mere mention of her name terror struck Actaeon’s heart and he ran like a maddened animal,
crashing through the underbrush. The boisterous squeals and laughter that had drawn him to the stream
banks had turned into a tumult of indignation and anger. Then he heard the horn of the Huntress! Actaeon
knew that he was the object of the hunt.
In his fear, Actaeon lost all his stealth and woodcraft. It was no great feat for the Huntress and her
attendants to locate him. Diana’s first arrow pierced his upper thigh and he fell, his shoulder colliding with a
stout tree. Stunned, Actaeon tried with all his will to orient himself, to rise, to flee. Another arrow pierced
his abdomen. Screaming for mercy, Actaeon clawed at the agonizing missile that protruded from his
stomach. Another pierced his shoulder. Actaeon was now encircled by the Huntress and the young women
accompanying her. Each in turn launched a shaft into Actaeon’s body. All were very careful not to shoot
him fatally. It took a long time for Actaeon to die. He died very badly, while the ladies went back to the
clear running stream to bathe.
“The tales have changed over the years. Some say that Actaeon was actually turned into a stag
by Diana, before she hunted him down with her maidens who she turned into viscous hunting animals. But,
whereas the sons of the of the True God were able to take human form, and possibly others, they have not
the power to change others.”
“As for the contests, those were well known even outside of Valhalla. No one knows the place of
the feasts. Few ever returned, but the few who did bore the tale of great bloodshed,” Melchizedek
remembered aloud. “That first night, after the battles had concluded and the last champions remained
standing, the sacrifices began. The Nephilim who survived joined the observers while the rebel sons of the
true God butchered each one remaining. Rind was bent back over a stone and her heart was removed,
almost while she was still living. Ones returning attested to the proclamation that Rind was now Queen of
the Heavens, a powerful immortal spirit. The poor fools chose to believe this lie. Now, in our time, the
mother of Nimrod carries that same title, furthering that same lie, “In dying you will not die.” The battles of
Valhalla seemed to go on forever. The earth became filled with violence. The fear was great, yet still, few
saw the source as being these powerful heavenly traitors. The population at large just seemed to accept
things as “just the way the world was.”
Again, an evening of disturbing revelation had ended. All who listened marveled at the accounts.
Some appreciated them as an old storyteller’s tale. Some thought that the stories might be true. Some few
knew in their heart that the wise old king was giving a true account of how things were in the days before
the flood. The latter were beginning to get the sense of things. Eliezer’s question was being answered,
“Why did such murderous badness exist in the world?”
“It grows late. We will again take up the account tomorrow, after the evening meal,” Melchizedek
said, as he strove to stand. “Think on what you have heard. If you had been there, how would you have
reacted? Would you have been deceived by the wicked ones? Most were. The answer now, as it was then, is
this; That depends on your own relationship with the Almighty Creator, Jehovah God. That is a matter
worth meditation.” With that, the old king turned and went to seek his bed for the night.
The old man was a marvel, thought Eliezer. What it must have been like. How terrifying. It was
bad enough to face men, but to face creatures of dynamic energy. Shape changers. Wicked giants. Eliezer
also found it odd that Melchizedek said that no one found these events exceptional. How long would it take
for men and women to become so calloused to such an environment?
The Witness
“And the world was not worthy of them.”
Hebrews 11:38
Abram’s Activity for the day kept him both physically and mentally occupied. He was very weary
on account of the exertions of the past months. His people were no less worn. But the wisdom of staying in
this place was becoming evident. The redeemed captives were becoming more active, seeking
responsibilities as their physical and spiritual healing progressed with each evening. The recounting of
Melchizedek’s tale brought understanding and purpose to those who heard with their heart. They had a
choice in the matter of how they would meet their future. They could become hateful and bitter over their
lot in life, or they could take up the privileged position of being witnesses to the fact that God could and
would sustain them through their trials. They could attest to Jehovah’s wisdom and loyal love that they had
personally experienced through his servant, Abram.
When Abram had time to think on the matter, he was amazed at the men and women who were
able to prove faithful midst the pre-flood ruination of the earth. As a young man, Abram had heard many
experiences that Melchizedek had told his family, and these had shaped his life. That a mortal man could
face superhuman forces and maintain his integrity to God had given him personal strength, though he may
not think of himself as being personally powerful. Abram relied on Almighty God, Jehovah. Always, such
reliance had proven beneficial. Abram again anticipated this evening’s gathering and the insights that he
could gain as he meditated on them.
“Many years went by. As the critical times grew worse, the years seemed to crawl and fly at the
same time.” The king of Salem noted the readiness of his audience to hear his words. “Things were not as
they are now. The lives of men has shortened with the passing of the flood, so that men and women are
born, raise families, and return to the dust in a tenth of the years compared to those before. But hear and
know that these things are true, as I bear witness.
Ba`sil and Jared carried out their lives attempting to live apart from those of that system. Yet,
they retained some contact. It was not their intention to become hermits, hiding from man and spirit being.
Those with whom they had personal contact were made aware of their firm faith in the Creator, Jehovah.
Never did they attribute to mere man or spirit any sort of worshipful worth. The angels at the gate of Eden
had well impressed the need to give exclusive devotion to the Creator of the heavens and the earth, for only
he was worthy. And it was Jehovah, only, that they gave praise, although the ones they spoke to were
uninterested and uncaring.
Their reputation grew over the years. The family of fanatics who spoke in the name of Jehovah.
Yet, Jared, Ba`sil, Kiri, and Ta`atet were happy in their chosen place before God. Ba`sil and Kiri had two
more children who delighted in a godly life. Kimah and Abel. Though the earth was cursed on account of
Adam, Jehovah blessed them in their work and granted them the joy of his spirit as they stood as witnesses
to his just and rightful godship. While he was able, Seth had visited as the years went by, and they would
speak together of Jehovah’s purposes, of restoration of man to his favor through his promised seed. He was
a man of great faith.
One hundred and sixty-two years old was Jared when Ta`atet gave birth to their first son, Enoch.
Enoch was such a beautiful baby with ebony skin and clear eyes. Happy and quiet natured, he grew to know
and appreciate his family heritage. As a youngster, often Enoch would visit the entrance of the garden and
see the mighty angels with the great whirling sword that spun between them. During the years, Jared had
other sons and daughters, but Enoch continued to stand out as special because of his love for the Creator. As
he became a young man, though shy of nature, Enoch became known for his adamant love for Jehovah God
and his fierce defiance to those who were not gods, as they usurped God’s rightful rule. Now the family of
Ba`sil had the attention of God’s rebellious spirit sons and their lovers with which to contend. For Enoch
fearlessly walked with the true God. Because of this, Jehovah chose Enoch as prophet to warn the people
from their way. Adam himself saw this faithful course and was condemned by Enoch’s loyal example.
Adam’s shame was rained upon him for the rest of his life.
Odin was in a rage! How dare these insignificant motes of dust defy his power! The family of
Ba`sil was no great family. It numbered no warriors or fighters of any kind. Yet their defiance and
outspoken denunciations detracted from his mighty reputation. Yet, Jehovah’s protection remained upon
them so that he dare not touch them. Not yet. But Odin’s worshipers could at least make life difficult for
this noisy intrusion on his world. Odin brooded on the matter, trying to find a way to make this brain sick
group of cattle desist in such a way that would make Jehovah's way less attractive.
Jehovah! How he hated that very name. But hated though he be, Odin knew he dare not challenge
the almighty power of the Creator. That was a cursed undeniable fact that he had to work around. Still, Odin
knew that his best way to do damage to the Eternal One would be to subvert those who claimed to love him.
Properly placed propaganda would turn most, and the threat of violence to one’s person or his family was
quite effective. The many sycophants belonging to his fellow rebels could provide most of the pressures.
After all, everyone liked to be simply accepted. Nobody wanted to be an outsider, and that is exactly what
worshipers of Jehovah would be. Outsiders. Aliens. People belonging nowhere. This planet belonged to
Odin now. His brothers in insurgency dominated thoroughly. The Nephilim rampaged as they would in their
madness. Raiding here, murdering there. The games of Valhalla and the dreams of avarice and personal
glory occupied the prideful as well as those too timid to actually take place in the bloodshed. The spectators
of the games were as hungry for blood as were the participants. Odin knew that such attitudes also pained
Jehovah, that the creation that he loved so much would actively seek its own destruction with such total
abandon. These mortal bugs were being kept in a state of complete confusion. Odin intended to keep them
that way until the Creator had no choice but to destroy his beloved creation, thereby stabbing himself in the
heart. Odin hoped that wound would fester for all eternity.
What troubled Odin most was this prophecy of a seed that was delivered to Adam. When Cain had
killed his brother, Abel, Odin hoped the promise dead. But obviously Seth had taken this hope to heart. That
foolish woman, Eve, had deluded herself that Jehovah was still with her and in some way she might be
redeemed through her giving birth to such a seed. She, not Adam, had passed this prophecy on to her
children as they were born. Odin and his brethren had capitalized on this and made it known that this seed
would come through a woman of the earth through one of God’s angelic sons. For the most part, this
deception had been well received. But Seth refused to be deluded and had passed on his hope in Jehovah to
his family, including Ba`sil, Jared, and Enoch, who had become such a bothersome embarrassment. Odin
would see all of them exterminated at first opportunity.
Ba`sil worked, as usual, in his garden in the morning hours. Though the weeds and thistles
were a problem, his garden was something that gave him real delight. Just a short distance away was a real
garden. The Garden of God, guarded by the holy cherubs. Ba`sil often thought of what it would be like to be
able to cultivate that land. What would it have been like to have been born perfect, to live in such beauty, to
have health, youth, beauty with forever in view. How long would it take to transform the entire earth into a
Garden of God? That was the hope that Ba`sil entertained daily. Ba`sil knew that he would grow old and
die, as he could see the evidence in himself. Although he did not look anywhere near as old as Adam or
Seth, the signs were there. The aches and pains were there, and his ability to heal as he did earlier in life
was waning. Yet, in his hope, Ba`sil was happy. He knew in his heart that the Almighty God, Jehovah,
could make things right. He knew that Jehovah valued loyalty and integrity and would reward those who
grew old and died without turning aside from their faith in him. Ba`sil could not envision any other reward
but life in the garden of God. Everlasting life in youth, health and peace, while seeing his children and
grandchildren prosper with Jehovah’s blessing. Ba`sil’s thoughts on such made him strong in his heart.
All that Ba`sil had seen in the years of his life had led him to know that the Creator would not go
to such trouble to make something so beautiful and so well balanced for no purpose at all. From the stars in
the heavens to the smallest flower, Jehovah had proven himself a lover of order; a lover of beauty, and
especially a lover of his human creation. Everything he saw attested to the truth of the purpose that God had
set before Adam. As Seth had told him,“Jehovah God proceeded to take the man and settle him in the
garden of Eden to cultivate it to take care of it.” He told them to, “Be fruitful and become many and fill the
earth and subdue it, and have in subjection the fish of the sea and the flying creatures of the heavens and
every living creature that is moving upon the earth.” Oh what a loving and wonderful purpose! Each
morning these thoughts filled the mind and heart of Ba`sil. His garden was one of the only places that he
knew to be peaceful, and each day he gained strength in his meditations on the purposes of God. He needed
such strength to be able to face the days ahead.
As he was thinking on these things, another source of encouragement called to him from across the
field. “Grandfather! Breakfast is waiting. You’d better get in before Dad gets your share!” Enoch was the
pride of his father and grandfather. While Ba`sil and Jared were lovers of Jehovah, Enoch seemed able to
see the true God and his purposes more clearly than any other his grandfather had known. As quiet as Enoch
was, he was adamant of one thing. Everyone he met needed to know that things were not as they were
meant to be. They needed to know that Jehovah God would set things right. They needed to be warned that
the wicked falsehoods of the rebellious sons of God would bring them all to ruin if they determined to
continue to follow them in their violent course. Jehovah would not tolerate the ruination of the earth he
loved forever. There would be an accounting!
Jared’s other sons, Bilah, Aadan, and Seth were also professed in their trust in Jehovah, but they
seemed distracted by the daily routine of caring for family responsibilities. They and their families seemed
concerned with having more, attaining better, and enjoying the fruitage of their work by way of excess
recreation. They seemed fully caught up in the mechanics of daily living, with little time to show their
devotion to God.
It was Enoch, first in all the family, who went looking for ones who would listen to him. Enoch
was a carrier of hope. It was damaging to Enoch to see his neighbors in such hateful confusion. It hurt him
so to see the ravages caused by the violence of the nephilim. It was intensely painful to Enoch to see those
crippled, maimed and touched by death. Enoch felt for his neighbors, even if they were too numb to see the
poor state they were in themselves. And in no way did Enoch seem to feel superior to others around them.
Enoch loved his neighbors. How amazing to see his own grandson become such a man.
Ba`sil put away his gardening tools and went into the house. An atmosphere of excitement and
anticipation permeated as they gathered for the morning meal. Today they would go to the nearby
community as a family and try to bring their hope to others. Though they knew that many would not receive
them with any sort of respect, still some would be willing to talk and listen. Maybe, just maybe, they would
awaken spiritually and be able to take heart. Maybe they would remember Jehovah and regain faith in him.
“My goodness, Kiri, are you planning on being away for a week? How can we possibly carry all
this food?” Ba`sil happily complained as he eyed the provisions for the day’s journey. The preparations
were proportionate and he knew it, but the reaction of his wife was exactly what he was fishing for.
“You’re just being lazy, my lord. Your bones are not yet so brittle that you can’t carry a provision
bag along with your staff.” Kiri’s pretense at shrewishness tickled the entire household. Enoch feigned
ducking an imagined projectile launched at his grandfather as he crossed his grandmother’s path. Kiri
snatched at Ba`sil’s robe and pulled him close for a quick kiss. Then, with a twinkle in her eye she said,
“You are not yet so feeble.”
Jared and Ta`atet approached the house with its well kept yard and garden area. As they drew
up the main path to the entrance they also saw that they were being maintained by poorly clad workers.
Ta`atet looked sadly upon their plight, for it was obvious that these poor ones had been abused by their
masters. She had never been here with Jared on his other visits, so she had not known what to expect. It
seemed wrong that one should be forced to cultivate the holding of another. Certainly God would never
approve of such. Looking at her husband, she could tell that he shared her feelings on the matter. Still, she
could see him visibly straighten his shoulders and as he came to the door and knocked.
A large, very self-important looking man answered in a manner that was just short of rude. But, as
hospitality was taken very seriously by the inhabitants of the land, he didn’t just tell them to go away and
close the door. “Peace be with you and your house, Grandfather.” Jared greeted the man in a friendly
manner, overlooking the obvious disdain on the man’s countenance.
“And peace to you, Jared,” said the man as he looked him up and down as if gauging his
manliness. “I see you are here for a friendly visit. What have you to complain about today?”
“We are not here with a complaint. We just came to visit. To speak of Jehovah’s goodness and the
hope we bear for the future,” Jared answered respectfully. Kenan had grown in his arrogance, as well as in
his material holdings. Jared knew that he looked down on his simple lifestyle, but he had always hoped that
his grandfather could regain his faith in God. Jared could not bring himself to give up. “This earth that
Jehovah God has created is a wonder, and that he did not give up on us when Adam rebelled is truly a
reason for hope.”
“Your God cursed the ground! Your God prevents us from attaining the bounty of his garden! Your
God has left you,” Kenan’s civility departed in his anger. “In what way are we left with any hope? Can we
not just live for what we can get out of life and not worry about what your Jehovah thinks.”
Ta`atet couldn’t prevent herself. She had to speak. “Jehovah is our only hope! It is because of him
that we look forward to the promised seed that will undo the rebellion of Adam and Eve. It is because of
Jehovah that we still live, because it was within his right as Creator to undo his creation when it proved
unfaithful. Also, you have the temerity to speak of Jehovah’s curse on the land. I don’t see that you suffer
terribly from the curse. Your servants bear the burden of your uncaring abuse, while you look down on your
fellow man. You should be ashamed. My husband loves you! Yet your heart is hardened to ridicule your
own in spite of that love.” Ta`atet was embarrassed by her outburst. She ceased speaking, bowed her head
in farewell and left Jared’s side to stand at some distance down the path.
“My wife is a good woman. She has a deep love for people and is willing to suffer much to come
to their aid,” said Jared. “What she said was true. I do love you, grandfather. And as I love my God,
Jehovah, I wish nothing more than for you to do the same. I only desire good for you.”
Kenan’s face softened as he spoke. But he spoke as to one who is mentally deficient. “Jared, my
son! You must come to wisdom. The only gods that matter live in our midst. Jehovah has abandoned us,
holding us accountable for Adam’s sin. That is not love. We must not depend on the love of gods. We must
depend on our own strengths and gain what we can for ourselves while we can. It is all we have.”
Sadly, Jared said to his grandfather, “The sons of Jehovah who live in our midst are no gods. They
are evil and they perpetuate all forms of wickedness on all who are weaker than they are, as do their giant
hybrid offspring. Their head is the original serpent that deceived Eve and is the true reason that we suffer
from Adam's curse. I have full trust in Jehovah, that he’ll do what is right. We await the promised seed, but
Jehovah will not tolerate the behavior of his wicked sons forever. He will act! I wished to speak to you of
these things so that you might think on them. I must go grandfather. Ta`atet waits. May you have peace.”
With the look of annoyance returning to his face, Kenan closed the door without a word. Jared
joined his wife as they returned to the common path. Putting his arm around her, Jared said, “I truly love
you, my wife.”
The embers of her emotions were still in evidence as she leaned closer and replied, “And I love
you, my husband. And I am so proud of you. I am sorry that Kenan wouldn’t hear you.”
“That is his choice, Ta`atet. He chooses to trust in himself and live with no hope. I choose to be
loyal in my love for the True God. It really doesn’t matter what we are allowed to endure in our lives,
personal integrity dictates that we do what is right. It is right to defend God’s name from the reproach that
Adam and so many of his offspring bring upon it. The lies and slanders of the wicked ones will not prevail.
Jehovah will not leave his loyal ones!
The young women were busy in conversation as they washed their household laundry in the
stream. This was a common place to find people to talk to. The surroundings were pleasant, and the stream
was cool and not too deep for the purpose of cleaning the clothing. The stream was not so swift so as to
hamper conversation. It was here that Enoch decided to try to speak to whoever would listen.
The women were very pretty, and Enoch still had an inner shyness that he had to battle. Struggling
to put on a bold and yet casual face, in the hope that they would not sense his nervousness, he approached
them slowly along the stream bank and called out. “Hello ladies. I see you’re busy, but could I have just a
moment of your time?”
The women looked him up and down as if her were merchandise and he could see how this visit
was going to turn out. “I think we could give this one as much time as he wants. What do you think, my
sisters?” Said a tall blonde of very white complexion, as she conveyed her obvious appreciation of Enoch’s
physical attributes.
“Certainly! Just look at those strong arms!” said a short haired but equally light skinned brunette.
“Forget his arms! Just look at those eyes!” The other one, a very dark woman with luxurious long
black wavy hair added her appraisal.
Enoch’s heart pounded, but he was not to be deterred from his purposed. “I thank you very much
for the compliments, but I have a very different reason for wanting to speak to you.”
“Oh, how sad,” replied the blonde. “Still, maybe after you’ve had your say we could move on to
other matters?”
Enoch ignored her meaning, as playing dumb had served him well in other circumstances similar
to this one. Determined he continued on with his mission. “Have you ever wondered what it would be like
right now if Adam had not rebelled against Jehovah?”
The blonde’s beautiful countenance instantly changed from obvious interest to one of disgust.
“Oh, God!” she said, as she spun on her heal and went back to her washing duties. Her partners
seemed undecided in how to meet this topic.
The dark one with the long hair looked over her shoulder at her blonde companion, then at her
other partner. The short haired one replied hesitantly, “I really haven’t thought about it. I don’t really see
much purpose on daydreaming about such a thing. I am certainly not going to worry about it. It happened.
Jehovah sealed the garden and left us to live as we can. The other gods are enough of a problem without
worrying about Jehovah.” With that she also turned away and went back to work.
Again, the dark one looked back at her companions, but this time she seemed to be dismayed by
their rudeness. Enoch could see her make up her mind as she asked, “What do you think would have
happened if Adam had not sinned?”
Enoch pressed on, “Well, do you remember what Jehovah told Adam would happen if he ate from
the tree in the middle of the garden?”
“Yes. God said that he would die.”
“What does that imply would happen if he never ate of the tree?” Enoch asked.
The woman quirked an eyebrow, very prettily Enoch thought, as she asked in return, “Are you
saying that if Adam and Eve had obeyed they would have lived forever?”
“That’s exactly what I’m saying! You see, we were never made to grow old and die,” Enoch said
excitedly. It was so rare that anyone responded with more than a passing politeness that this woman’s
response greatly encouraged him. “We were made in God’s image. With his main attributes, justice,
wisdom, power and love. Adam was assigned to cultivate the garden so that it would encompass the whole
earth, he and his offspring.”
“But God also said that Adam would die in the day that he ate from the tree. He was evicted from
the garden instead. He is still alive to this day,” The woman replied. She was not being argumentative. She
was thinking and drawing conclusions.
“That’s true. Adam and Eve were put out of the garden at the time of their rebellion. If that were
not so we would not be alive now. It is not Jehovah’s purpose that his human creation die out completely.
Jehovah certainly will not fail in carrying out all he has purposed, and no human or angelic interference will
ever hinder him. Adam lived as an act of love toward the offspring that Adam and Eve would produce. We
are here,” Enoch paused in his speech to allow what he was saying to sink in. “But have you seen Adam?
He is growing old, very old. He will die in his day, and he will die without God’s favor.”
“Keili! Come away from that crazy man!” the blonde called out with an insolent tone.
“Yes, don’t waste your time with him,” sneered her other companion. “He’s no real man. A real
man would not concern himself with such things.”
Keili ignored the jibes, inwardly infuriated by her friend’s lack of feelings. This was a sincere man,
kind and good. It was obvious that he desired nothing but good for those to whom he spoke. “What is your
name?” she asked.
“May name is Enoch,” he replied.
“In honesty, I have heard of you. And also in honesty, I have heard nothing nice about you.”
Enoch smiled slightly, saying, “I guess that’s to be expected. After all, it is not a popular thing to
speak of one’s faith, or to cast a bad light on another’s beliefs. Yet, what else can I do? Jehovah’s rebellious
sons, these so called gods, have lied against the God of heaven. They blame all of man’s problems on
Jehovah when, in fact, the problem originated with prideful angels and rebellious humans. Jehovah is good.
He has given us all things. He has given us hope when it would be within his right as Creator to destroy his
rebellious and defective creation and start over. He has promised a seed that would come and set all matters
right. Jehovah’s purpose for you and I remains. It hasn’t changed. I cannot stay quiet when my heart is full
of these things.”
“Well, I don’t think you’re so strange. I’d like to think that there is more to life than what I see.
The mighty ones don’t really seem to care about anyone but themselves. And those who follow them and
imitate them are greedy and cruel. I would like to know if Jehovah really intends to make things better,”
Keili said thoughtfully. I would like to know more about what you’re talking about.”
Enoch was overjoyed by the reception of his message, and he intended to do his best to represent
Jehovah God with the best of his ability. Silently he prayed for God’s blessing on his words and for this
woman who seemed truly interested in Jehovah’s will and purpose for the earth.
Hercules bore down on the couple, but calmly they stood and waited for his approach. They hadto come into the settlement to find some interest in their message. They had also wanted some news of what was occurring in the world around them. Ba`sil and Kiri had talked with a few in the marketplace and had found little interest in what they had to say. But now a crowd had gathered and watched to see the outcome of their meeting with the mighty nephilim.
His face stretched with rage and cruelty, Hercules looked as if he were just going to tread right
over the top of the two preachers. He stopped just short of them, his fists balled up and his breath coming in
angry gasps.
Kiri was terrified, but fear never showed in her carriage. Standing beside Ba`sil, Kiri reflected
confidence and poise. Ba`sil acted as if he were about to meet an old friend. “Good afternoon, sir. A lovely
day for a walk in the marketplace, is it not?”
“You do NOT belong here! Leave while you still have your life!” Threatened the bully.
“We’ll return home tomorrow afternoon. Until then we are seeking to know the news of the area
and visit a few people friendly to Jehovah, our God.” Ba`sil spoke respectfully, but firmly. In no way was
he going to allow his activity to be dictated by the enemies of the True God. “I hope you have a pleasant
day,” he said as he tried to walk around the giant.
Hercules stretched out a restraining hand, grabbing Ba`sil painfully by the shoulder. “Little man,
you will do as I say. You will do so or die!” He gripped Ba`sil hard and shoved with a final emphasis,
sending him to the ground. Kiri rushed to her husband and sought to aid him in standing and escaping. But
when Ba`sil stood he did not turn away from his mighty adversary. He addressed him. “You oppose the true
God, Jehovah. You do so at your own peril, for it may occur that he may end your time prematurely. We
represent him, and if you see fit to assault us now it may be that we will die. But you will indeed pay the
penalty for obstructing Jehovah’s purpose, that these ones who now watch have a chance to get to know
him. Go about your business and leave us be.”
Ba`sil had spoken with calm dignity, and Kiri stood beside him. Her husband’s confidence filled
her, as she was now quite ready to meet her death with her husband in their service to the True God.
Instead of instantly assaulting them, the face of Hercules seemed to distort further. His chest
heaved like a bellows, making it look as if he were ready to burst for his trying to take in too much air. In a
low rumble, punctuated by wheezing gasps, their huge tormentor said with heavy contempt, “Your God will
not always protect you. You will not live to defy Hercules twice. My father is Odin, and you are no match
for the power of the divine ones. Your days are numbered, Ba`sil, servant of Jehovah!”
He made “servant of Jehovah” sound like something foul as he said it. With that the hulking terror
turned away and stalked off, violently pushing bystanders out of the way as he left.
Ba`sil stood still as the people around began breaking up and going their way. Many murmured at
being denied the spectacle of Ba`sil and Kiri’s bloody destruction. Others muttered under their breath at the
inconvenience their preaching had caused, disrupting the business routine of the marketplace. Soon they
were left alone in a marketplace filled with people ignoring their existence.
Quietly Ba`sil said, “Kiri, let us leave this place early. No one here desires to listen, and I feel a
need to rest.” As he took a step, his knees began to buckle, but Kiri upheld him. Quietly, without display
they left.
As they traveled back to their home, Jared and Ta`atet came upon Enoch sitting under a shade
tree with a young woman so engrossed in conversation that he didn’t notice their approach. The could hear
him talking. “Seth often stops by and visits my father and grandfather. And all of us have been to the
entrance of the garden to see the mighty angels that prevent entry. At times these have spoken to us. They
never reveal what the future is to be. In truth, I don’t think they know. But they have supreme confidence
that Jehovah will not allow his purpose to go unfulfilled. They have also born witness that Jehovah still has
love for his human creation and will make things right for those who stick to him in loyalty.”
“I would like to go to the garden to see these mighty ones,” said the young woman. “But I would
be afraid to speak with them. Can you truly see into the garden? I mean, is the garden truly real?” It was
Jared who spoke from behind, “You can indeed see into the garden. Only you may not enter. The garden
stands open for inspection, and there you can see the true purpose for the human family. It is truly,
wondrously, beautiful and someday it will fill the earth.”
“Dad! Mom! This is Keili. We’ve been talking since early this morning.”
“We’re happy to meet you Keili. Do we, perhaps, know your family?” asked Ta`atet. “You look
familiar to me.”
“Tubal-Cain is my grandfather. My father was taken to the great games and never returned. My
mother was taken in a raid by the nephilim. I was told that she did not live long after that. My mother’s
sister, Adah, has cared for me since I was small.”
“Yes. It is hard with the nephilim in the earth. Their wicked fathers fill the earth with hatred and
violence,” said Ba`sil. “We are sad that you have been so affected, but we are truly happy that we have met.
Even more so, seeing that you seem to delight in knowing more about Jehovah.”
“Jehovah is not popular in my household,” Keili said. “Metal working is my family’s business, and
it is a fact that trade in weapons makes my family prosperous. The sons of the true God, that walk among
us, honor valorous ones and those who provide for them. All of them are haters of Jehovah.”
“Yet Jehovah is a hater of bloodshed and violence. The life of each slain one cries out from the
ground that drinks it in, and our God hears that cry,” said Ta`atet. “His spirit sons that wrongfully live
among us know this and spitefully educate men and women to love violence, even to their own destruction,
even as they do. Jehovah God has a love of what is good. He is hated by many for the reason that he would
help them see how to do what is good, and help them truly benefit themselves.”
“Where is your home, Kieli? Would you have us accompany you there?” Jared asked. “It is just
getting late and the path is dangerous when one is alone, and worse at nightfall.”
“My home is quite some distance away. I was staying with Orpah and Fusa, but they left me in
anger when I refused to come away from Enoch.”
“Would it be possible for her to stay in our home?” asked Enoch. “I would be willing to sleep out
of doors for a night or two. Keili truly wishes to know more of Jehovah, and I would be happy to show
hospitality.”
Ta`atet looked shocked at the suggestion, but Jared simply asked, “Would it not cause some alarm
if you were not to return safely to the place at which you have been staying?”
“Orpah and Fusa certainly won’t miss me. And as for their parents, they have been away at the
games for the last two weeks. They won’t even know I was there.”
Ta`atet recovered from her amazement at the suggestion that had come from her shy son, enough
to say, “Well, then, it seems that we could probably make room for a guest. What do you think, my
husband?”
Jared caught the strange way that Ta`atet looked at the young people and, trying not to betray
himself with a smile, rolled his eyes in mock defeat, “Well, alright! Come. Let’s go. Its getting late. We can
talk more as we walk. Home is still more than an hour’s walk away.”
Things were in turmoil when Jared, Ta`atet, Enoch and Keili reached the peaceful little meadow
where their home stood. They saw Kiri hauling water to the house as they approached, and they could tell
by her body language that something was wrong. Upon hearing the tale of their confrontation with the
nephilim, everyone tried to get into the bedroom to see Ba`sil at the same time. He was lying on the bed
with the upper portion of his body exposed. All could see the painful looking bruises that lay across his
chest and shoulder. For all of everybody’s concern, Ba`sil seemed without a care. In fact, he was in high
spirits.
“Would you stop all the fuss!” he laughed. “I’ll be fine. I’ve been hurt much worse than this
before, and I have always gotten well.”
“You could have gotten killed, father,” scolded Ta`atet. “What in all the earth possessed you to
talk back to one of those monsters?”
“Excuse me! But I think I was quite polite,” Ba`sil looked slightly offended at being treated like a
child. Then the humor of it struck him and he laughed again. “It was worth it.! It really was. Not only did I
have the opportunity to speak out in the hearing of the city, but I almost got to see that hulking mass of
refuse, Hercules, nearly explode at seeing one puny little human stand up to him unafraid. It was
wonderful!”
“The walk home was wonderful,` too,” Kiri said sarcastically. “I almost had to carry him all the
way. You’re going on a diet, old man!”
Keili spoke up, “Did you really do that? Weren’t you afraid.?”
Before Ba`sil could deny his fear or boast on his bravery, Kiri said, “He was terrified! He’s just a
stubborn old man and was not going to give anyone the satisfaction of showing it.”
“Quiet, woman! And who might you be, young lady?” he asked, allowing his curiosity divert the
topic.
Enoch made introductions while Ba`sil and Kiri looked wisely at the two youngsters. Ba`sil caught
the amused look in Jared’s eye and almost spoiled things by laughing. In fact, he had to move quickly to try
to cover his smile with his hand, which made him jerk his shoulder, which made him suck his breath with
pain, which caused his wife and daughter to begin to fuss over him again. Jared motioned for Keili and
Enoch to follow him out of the room, leaving Ba`sil to complain about the ministrations he was being
forced to endure, and the fact that nobody was listening to him, he was head of this household, after all.
Things being what they are, and seeing that it is the nature of young people to take notice of
each other, not long after it became determined that Keili was indeed a worshiper of Jehovah, Enoch and
she were wed. They built themselves a small cottage small distance from that of his parents and
grandparents and were incredibly happy in their life with each other and in their service to the Almighty
Creator that they so loved.
Early in their courtship, Enoch had taken Keili to see the loyal angels at the entrance of the garden
of Eden. At just the slight glimpse of the garden behind the angels, Keili wept for the beauty she could see.
That all mankind had been denied life in such a peaceful and beautiful surroundings because of the
selfishness of Adam and Eve could now be seen by her as the crime that it truly was. Everyone should be
made aware of how things really were. Everyone should understand that the garden of God was being held
in trust for the eternal enjoyment of those choosing to remain loyal to the great loving God that had created
such a place.
What love and generosity! And Adam had turned his back on it! It was unthinkable that such a
choice could possibly be made. Yet her life was real. The lives of the people around her were real. They
lived in the middle of fear and greed, hate and violence. Love was just a physical act having no root or
permanence. Yet, right in front of her she could see what it was supposed to be like. Just this tiny glimpse of
what God had provided showed the amazing capacity of Jehovah’s love that he had toward his human
creation. Oh, how wonderful!
From that day the years fled swiftly. Enoch was sixty-five years old when Keili presented him with
his first son, Methuselah. Through the many years that followed, Keili had other children, sons and
daughters. All their children professed to be worshipers of Jehovah but, even with the solid example of their
loving, loyal god fearing parents, none seemed to take such delight in the hope that their parents loved so
much.
Then, at the age of eighty-seven, Methuselah’s wife gave him a son who he named Lamech. It was
Lamech who later was to become father to Noah. But it was in the early days of Lamech that the earth and
all in it seemed to go mad. There was no safe place. No hill. No valley. No forest or meadow. There was no
safety at home. The people had become as bad as the gods that they had come to worship. And none were
passive in their feeling for the true God, Jehovah. The perpetual lies and slanders of the sons of the true God
had touched all, and few sought to question such knowledge. Enoch remained solid. Enoch walked with the
true God.
The Prophet
“Yes, the seventh one in line from Adam, Enoch, prophesied also regarding them, when he said:
“Look!
Jehovah came with his holy myriads, to executed judgment against all,
and to convict all the ungodly concerning all their ungodly deeds
they did in an ungodly way, and concerning all the shocking things that
ungodly sinners spoke against him.””
Jude 14-15
Enoch was out walking, meditating on the events that had shaped his life. One of the most solid
memories of his life were those of Ba`sil’s house. His grandfather was a marvelous man. His love and
generosity were both factors in the peace of his house. Enoch desired that peace, yet it seemed to flee from
him. His beautiful wife, Keili, grew more beautiful with each passing year. But the grief in behalf of their
children made life burdensome. And it was obvious that, whatever they felt for their parents, Jehovah was
certainly not a priority in their lives. His uncles, aunts and cousins were all cordial, nice people. But they
were too busy to let something as trivial as their worship of the true God to dominate their precious time.
Aside from Enoch and Keili’s concern for their family, their neighbors were growing more
populous. His father and grandfather had moved here for the simple reason that most people were not
comfortable to live so close to those who would be executioners for those who would trespass upon the
garden of God. Now it seemed that they didn’t care. The family of Ba`sil had been hemmed in so that they
now lived in a large community. That community had no use for the true God, Jehovah, even though they
had the witness of his holy angels so close at hand. They could see them and, if they dared, speak to them.
They preferred to ignore them. In fact, they seemed to have contempt for the faithful mighty ones who were
so steadfast in their assignment.
Though Jehovah had cursed the ground so that it took great amounts of work to make a home
livable, men had banded together, often using one another terribly in the process, to form communities that
worked and carved out a place for itself. Yet, in building in such close proximity, instead of creating well
manicured gardens and parks they produced ugly scars spread thick with human and animal waste. The
people seemed pleased with their progress and had grand plans for further expansion. They felt no need for
the true God’s blessing, even treating it as a joke.
Where Enoch had been more than twenty years old before he had seen one of the nephilim, and he
had been close to seventy before he had personally seen one of the rebellious sons of the true God, now they
commonly appeared within sight of his own house. Ba`sil and Kiri had to move in with Jared and Ta`atet,
because Ba`sil had never quite recovered from the injury he had received to his shoulder and chest at the
hands of one of the nephilim. Both Jared and Enoch’s houses had been targets of vandalism on numerous
occasions. His mother and his wife were both brave souls, but they were in constant danger.
As Enoch approached the entrance to Eden, he nodded to the mighty ones who stood guard. He
passed them by, going to a place where he liked to sit and think just out of their physical sight. He rarely
tried to talk to the angels. They weren’t menacing, but he knew that they were unable to reveal much. It
may actually have been wrong for them to do so, as much knowledge would have to come in accord with
God’s time table. Other knowledge, such as heavenly matters, were not of human concern. Why, the angels
would not even give their names, unlike the unfaithful sons of the True God who pridefully named
themselves and took on boastful titles. No, those faithful angels guarding the entrance to the garden
respectfully waited on the Sovereign Lord Jehovah, never speaking or acting presumptuously. Their loyal
example was often a source of Enoch’s meditations.
The entrance to Eden was between two hills, a narrow pass. If one were to try to come around to
flank the entrance, doubtless one of the two angels would be there to meet that person. Enoch had never
tried, and he hoped that no one else would never be so unwise. The place that Enoch liked to sit and think
was some small way up the side of the hill to the south. He had cleared a spot of the thorns and thistles and
made a small roof structure under which lay two benches. The benches were arranged that ones could sit
and talk comfortably while looking over the valley were the population steadily grew.
Enoch entered and sat heavily. This thoughts were gloomy, and he was feeling weary. He had seen
much in the last three hundred years. And, while his hope and trust in the true God never waned in the
slightest, the conditions under which he and his family lived along with the entire population of mankind
put a strain on his heart. He ached for the freedom from the viscous would-be-gods. He yearned to see his
family safe and healthy. He was pained by the burdens of the people around him, even though they were,
themselves, ignorant that they were so badly oppressed.
The people of the land thought that this life was normal! Even the ones who claimed to know and
love Jehovah seemed to be undisturbed by the violent events that occurred around them daily. That people
were raped, murdered, maimed right in their midst did little more than raise a sigh. “Oh, too bad,” they
would say. That children were no longer safe, even within plain sight of their parents, was looked upon with
the attitude, “That’s just the way things are.” That any one of the sons of the true God could walk into a
mans house and demand their wife or daughter, often killing the man even if he didn’t protest, was viewed
as divine right. Life was getting more horrible day by day. These were Enoch’s thoughts as he stared out at
the horizon. “Jehovah has to act!” he said aloud to himself. “He has to act soon.”
Enoch had brought a food pouch. He set it aside and hoisted his water skin to his lips, took a long
drink and then set it down also. He had told Keili that he intended to stay the night in thought and prayer,
and so he intended. This seemed one of the last peaceful places. He had come here with Ba`sil and Jared,
and on several occasions with Keili. They all knew how to find him if there was a need.
Enoch watched as the sun curved around its arch to pass behind the horizon with a fiery splash that
glowed gloriously. Sleeping out of doors was never uncomfortable, and the earth, day or night, was always
beautiful. He couldn’t keep the sad afterthought out of his mind, “except were men have added their touch.”
Enoch waited for sleep. Enoch waited for sleep, but when it came it was not the restful freeness that he
sought.
A vision! A vision of such glory that it made his heart soar with joy. He saw an Ancient One on a
throne made of rainbow. At his feet he saw an exceptionally powerful angel. Around the throne he saw
cherubs, mighty ones with three sets of wings each, and they moved with great speed to wherever the one
on the throne might direct them. And the Mighty Angel at the Ancient One’s feet called out, “Enoch!”
Enoch answered, “Here I am!”
At that Jehovah’s angel thrust out his hand and caused it to touch Enoch’s mouth. Then the Mighty
Angel, who is called The Word said, “This is what Jehovah has said. Here I have put my words in your
mouth. To all those to whom I shall send you, you should go; and everything that I shall command you, you
should speak. Do not be afraid because of their faces, for I am with you to deliver you.”
Enoch humbled himself, falling upon his face before his God. Then Enoch said. “All that you say,
O Sovereign Lord Jehovah, I will do. But you choose one who is not worthy. I am not strong. The pain of
your creation assaults me in my heart. I bear the sickness of all men, and it wounds me mortally. Your
angelic sons do great damage in their rebellion, and your human creation becomes like mere beasts in their
ability to know right from wrong. Yet, it would be wrong for me to say that they are guiltless in their going
off into rebellion, for from the least to the greatest they have all become lovers of violence. I do not fear for
myself, O my God. I fear that I may fail in my own weakness. Please, let me continue to find favor in your
eyes. Please strengthen your servant for the work. For I do love you and do not wish to fail you in my own
imperfection.”
“Have I not commanded you? Be courageous and strong! And do not suffer shock or be terrified,
for Jehovah your God is with you wherever you go. I will sustain you. You will prophecy in my behalf, and
you will prevail.”
The vision of that night was locked firmly in his mind and burned brilliantly in his heart. From that
night, the spirit of Jehovah burned inside him, and where the spirit of Jehovah goes his purpose is fulfilled.
Enoch woke the next morning much strengthened. Instead of returning home immediately, he chose to stay
and meditate and pray on the privilege and responsibility with which he was now entrusted. There was no
doubt as to his assignment, but Enoch was still himself. He would glorify his Creator, not himself. To
Enoch, this was a major concern.
About mid-afternoon of the third day, Keili came looking for her husband, along with Methuselah,
their son. They found him weak, for he had not thought to feed himself in his meditations, nor had he drank
water. So they ministered to him so that he regained strength. He told them of the vision and Keili believed
him, but his son merely listened. It saddened Enoch greatly that the fire of Jehovah’s spirit did not burn in
his offspring as it did in him, for they would not know the joy of performing real service to the Almighty. It
was a privilege that Jehovah had granted, based not only on Enoch’s imperfect love and loyalty, because
God also loved him.
The people laughed. “Prophet! What do we need with a prophet?” “Go away, fool! Do not
trouble us with your words. And as for Jehovah, who is Jehovah that we should listen to him?” The
demonic spirit of the people struck at Enoch, trying to make him cower in fear and shame, but Jehovah
upheld him.
“You people, listen! Hear what Jehovah God, the Maker of the heavens and the earth, has said. Return to me and I will heal you. Come back, and I shall cleanse you of your transgressions. Each one, please, show loving kindness to your brother and do not oppress the lowly one and there shall be a reward.”
Enoch spoke with dignity, in a voice that could not be denied. His attitude was not of superiority, but one of
true compassion. His love for the people could be heard in the tone of his voice, but his utter loyalty to
Jehovah was evident above all.
“Hear these words! This is what the True God has said. Hear my sayings and you shall have peace.
But if you will not consent to hear my words and if you continue in the course of my rebel children you
must take part in their discipline. In my patience I have waited, as I have sent you my prophet and those
who walk in his path. In my patience I have desired that you would choose to come to wisdom, if you
would but hear my words and act. But the patient forbearance of Jehovah will not remain forever, for
Jehovah is also a lover of justice, that he must eventually come in judgment.”
With those words Enoch sought to leave the public square. Many of the nephilim were present,
glaring angrily or sneering disdainfully. They did not seek to approach the man of the true God, but they did
not hold their tongues in making obscene jests and threats. Enoch paid them no mind. As the mad offspring
of the angels barked like so many dogs, the people surrounding them whipped themselves into the madness
of a mob. Still, no one laid a hand on Enoch. Before he could get clear of the crowds, there appeared before
him a giant being of flesh that seemed to be glowing with power.
“You have been warned before, human. You may not bring your words here. The gods have
forbidden it, and you will obey!” Apollo thundered, yet Enoch did not flinch. These “gods” seemed to have
great difficulty holding their temper. While Enoch did not intentionally goad them, the times that he had
confronted them in the past had proved hazardous to any by-standers or observers. Enoch hoped that some
would wisely get clear of the square before this wicked being proved to be the death of any more.
“I do not serve you, or any other creation. I serve the Sovereign Lord Jehovah, and he has commanded. Should I not go? You stand condemned, wicked one, even as Adam. You and your brothers in rebellion have no place in the earth and are a cause of its ruin. Do not interfere with the messenger of the One True God, Jehovah. You will not fare well.” This time Enoch’s voice held the coldness of judgment.
These beings knew that there would be no redemption for their rebellion. In Jehovah’s time they would be
completely annihilated. Enoch did not give Apollo opportunity to make his blustering reply. He simply
walked past and never looked back. The screams of people told Enoch that the wicked spirit had remained
true to its cruel form. Enoch wept as he walked away.
Now it came to be the day when the sons of the True God entered to take their station before
Jehovah, and even Satan proceeded to enter right among them. Then Jehovah said to Satan: “Where do you
come from?” At that Satan answered Jehovah and said: “From roving about in the earth and from walking
about in it.” Although the angels hated the insolent way that this rebel resister spoke to their beloved God
they held their peace. If Jehovah God could exercise patience, they would take the lesson and do the same.
“Have you noticed my servant Enoch? Have you seen his love for me an his loyalty?”
“And why shouldn’t he? Have you yourself not given him your protection? Just let me or one of
my brothers have him for a short time and he will curse your name with all completeness.”
Such arrogance was shocking. Satan showed no fear of the power of Almighty Jehovah. He gave
only the minimal respect, and that with disdain. Every time this one was required to assemble with the loyal
sons of the True God, all in attendance would hear nothing but accusations and slanders against their fellow
servants, spirit and human.
“You may not touch this one. His love for Jehovah is with out question. I will not be incited to
swallow him for the sake of your empty accusations. Enoch carries out my work, and he will succeed in it.”
The boundary that Jehovah had set had been conveyed by His spokesman, his first born. When Michael, in
his office as the Word, spoke in Jehovah’s name that was the end of the matter.
Satan’s displeasure filled the atmosphere around him. He exuded a toxic attitude that all could see.
For billions of years, the gathering of all of God’s spirit sons had been joyous, wonderful. The rule of the
King of Eternity had been based on love, and all had been joyfully welcome. The joy of Jehovah’s spirit
still maintained the joy of all the loyal angels, but the cancerous presence of the spirit traitor brought a
measure of sadness. Now the angels and their brothers had to learn to find joy in their own faithfulness, and
in their confidence in Jehovah. They could find joy in the fact that they had stuck by their loving Heavenly
Father through hard times. They had the opportunity to show by their loyal actions how much they loved
him, and they could and did view it as a privilege.
Returning home, Enoch went by way of his father’s house. When he arrived he found the
home empty, the front door open. He felt a definite wrongness, and before he went out in search of his
parents he spoke to Jehovah. He had always thought that it might come about that Jehovah’s enemies might
try to strike at him through his family. Of that he was terrified, yet he had tried to prepare himself. He relied
on Jehovah.
Falling to his knees in the common living area of his parent’s house, he prayed, “Oh, Jehovah God,
Creator of all things and most loving Father. Please. Hear my prayer and strengthen me. I have tried to serve
you loyally in all things, and I have always relied on you for strength. You have never failed me, and I
thank you. I have loved you from my boyhood, and I shall do so until my life is taken from the earth and I
go back to my dust. I pray for the peace of your spirit. I pray for wisdom that I might act correctly and
please you. I pray that you could continue to sustain my family and myself as we strive to serve you in
loyalty. You have always heard me, though I have never been worthy. But please, again, accept my love in
this prayer, Oh Jehovah, my God.” With that short prayer Enoch stood and walked out to face what he knew
he must face.
Enoch could see the smoke before he reached the clearing of the meadow beyond his parent’s
home. He could see his parents standing beside a large burning. It was not the burning of a sacrifice. It was
a burning for burial. Without asking, Enoch knew that both his grandfather and grandmother were gone. As
he approached his parents, his mother caught sight of him and ran to him. Ta`atet sobbed deeply, unable to
speak. Tears ran unheeded down Enoch’s face as he held his mother and watched the slow approach of
Jared, his father. There were tears also in his father’s eyes. In pain and hurt Jared tightly controlled himself.
He spoke softly. “They came two days ago. The nephilim with a mob. Your grandmother was out of doors
in the garden. She loved Ba`sil’s garden.” Enoch knew this, as Kiri had cared for Ba`sil’s garden ever since
he had become unable, as his injury worsened with age. It seemed to give her peace, as Ba`sil talked of the
day when they would be able to tend it inside the boundaries of Eden. And that she continued to work in it
also gave her husband hope. He knew that he would die, but he would die at peace if he knew that his loved
ones were safe inside their faith in Jehovah. As long as they lived according to what they knew was the
truth. The garden was a small thing, but it was a hope in trust.
“She died quickly. I don’t think that she even saw them coming. It was the one they call Thor. He
just backhanded her once and she was dead. They went straight into the house, and your mother and I were
just returning down the path when we saw the attack. They went in and came out, disturbing little for such a
mob. I don’t know why they didn’t attack us, as we were too stunned to hide. They left by the path by the
garden, just as they came,” Jared sobbed once. “Son, this wasn’t a raid. It was calculated murder. It was
murder with a purpose. I don’t think that they meant to kill your mother and I. They meant to kill our faith.”
Nodding to his father, Enoch included him in his embrace as his mother continued to cry.
“The righteous one himself has perished, but there is no one taking it to heart. And men of
loving-kindness are being gathered to the dead, while no one discerns that it is because of the calamity that
the righteous one has been gathered away. For I have taken away my peace from this people,’ is the
utterance of Jehovah, ‘even loving-kindness and mercies. For the reason that you have left Jehovah and
taken up service with those who are not gods you will know no peace. You have turned your back on the
shepherd and welcomed the wolf, is it any wonder the pack is well fed?”
Yet again, Enoch spoke in the name of the True God. Because of the sincerity of his cry many
stopped to listen, but nobody heard. Their lifestyles had callused their hearts until they were almost
completely unfeeling. The words of Jehovah struck like well aimed arrows at the armor encased hearts only
to drop ineffectively to the ground.
Enoch faithfully pleaded, the love of God evident in his grief stricken eyes, “Search for Jehovah,
you people, while he may be found. Call to him while he proves to be near. Let the wicked man leave his
way, and the harmful man his thoughts; and let him return to Jehovah, who will have mercy upon him, and
to our God, for he will forgive in a large way. Love Jehovah, all you loyal ones of his. The faithful ones
Jehovah is safeguarding, be courageous, and may your heart be strong, all you who are waiting for
Jehovah.”
The people were quickly losing interest. Several rolled their eyes and laughed, seeing that Enoch’s
antics had been a joke since they were small children. Others just shook their heads and left. Some actually
gave thought to what God’s prophet said, as they could see what he was saying made sense. Some cursed,
angrily, some pretended nothing was ever said. Some actually greeted the prophet with words of friendship
and approval, liking what they heard but not enough to change any little piece of their lifestyles. Enoch’s
heart was heavy within him, because the experience was typical. There were so many people and he didn’t
seem to be able to reach any. It wouldn’t be so bad if he didn’t care, but if he didn’t have a love for his
neighbors Jehovah would never have chosen him for the work. If it wasn’t for his family Enoch felt that he
would despair.
“Noah told me of his great grandfather, Enoch.” Melchizedek said. “Though Enoch was taken
more than sixty years before Noah was born, he remembered his father, Lamech, and his great grandfather,
Jared speaking about him. He was a very gentle man. He was greatly disturbed by, not just the violence, but
the meanness of people. That people got angry and hurt each other was bad, but the wicked angels were
slowly making mankind over into their image. They thrived on inflicting physical, mental and emotional
torment on people. And each generation that was born was growing worse than the one before it. Like the
gods they worshiped, they needed no reason to oppress and inflict torments on the helpless. They actually
created bloodthirsty entertainments to feed such lusts. Enoch was sickened. Noah said his prayers for
strength and faithfulness were frequent, and with many tears. His love for Jehovah was unwavering. Truly,
the world was not worthy of him.”
The people were in an uproar. The gods of the people were whipping up a mob and things were
getting ugly. Jared, at 409 years of age, was still as fit as a young man of sixty. That proved to be a good
thing because, not being involved in the affairs of the people at large, he had no idea that he and his family
was the focus of Thor’s imbecilic tirade. He wasn’t spotted until he was quite close to the noisy mass that
was responding to the nephilim’s nonsensical slanders. There was no time to be shocked or go on the
defensive. Thor’s brother, Hercules pointed and thundered, “There’s one of them now!” Jared’s feet took
over.
With nearly forty people chasing him, Jared didn’t even think of going home. He ran to the south
through the dense brush looking for somewhere to disappear. None of the rolling hills into which he ran had
been in any way cultivated, so his arms and legs were getting a thrashing in the unfriendly vegetation.
Occasionally looking back, he noted that his pursuers were not faring any better than he was. In fact, they
were really getting torn up because they weren’t watching out for each other in any way. They were tripping
all over each other, slapping each other with thorns and brush as they burst through after him. Then, getting
angry with one another, they began to get in little side altercations among themselves. Jared grinned as he
huffed and puffed his way over a hill. If he got out of this he’d have some pretty good stories. Then he fell
and tumbled through the underbrush. And came nose to nose with a skunk.
Jared wasn’t smiling anymore. Slowly Jared crawled backward just a bit and peeked quickly from
side to side. Spying some thick nettles that were hanging over a small eroded spot beneath him on the
hillside, he rolled into it and then, holding his nose, waited for the worst.
Now, you have to give the little beast credit. She didn’t really want any trouble. She purposely
stayed away from humans. They were noisy and messy and just not her kind. When the big clumsy man fell
an almost landed on top of her she was willing to let that go. In fact, as he rolled away she had already
started to leave, as she could hear more of his kind yelling and trampling brush in her direction. But it was
too late, as three stupid brutes crashed through the brush all around her. They never saw her, but they would
never forget her. Then again, neither would Jared. Even though he was not the target of the little mammal's
wrath, he knew that when he got home he would not be cuddling his sweetie until he found a way to rid
himself of his new fragrance.
The three that were run off by the skunk were long gone in a short time. The rest of the mob
avoided the fragrant spot where Jared lay hidden. Jared’s unknowing protector had enough of his type of
company and left for quieter territory. Jared stayed put until he was sure he was really alone, and then he
made his way as quickly as he could home.
“Dad! What have you been into?” Enoch asked, waving his arms and making an awful face.
“Never mind that for the moment,” Jared said, “I’ll tell you later. It’s a good story. We’ve got to
get everyone out of the house and somewhere safe.”
Enoch didn’t ask questions. They each went their way to warn their family. It was time again to move. Into the forests to the west, away from the garden of God, Jared and his family trekked. Wearing thick clothing made of the wool of sheep, still the thorns and thistles took their toll as they sought a safe haven from their persecutors. They were seeking a place of inhospitable approach, so that the enemies of the true God would be delayed in finding them and thereby find a measure of safety. There was little hope that their enemies would just forget about them, as they had no intention of relinquishing their
responsibilities of preaching and teaching those who would hear.
Looking over the river Havilah that evening, after they had made camp for the night, Keili said,
“Our children have no idea what they are missing. The earth is so fair. Out here, the love of Jehovah is so
evident, without the poisons of the touch of the wicked ones to wither and defile.”
Ta`atet replied, “Their eyes have been closed along with those of our other sons and daughters.
They close their hearts to Jehovah’s love and open their hearts to the call of material advantage. The spirit
doesn’t reach them.”
“Peace! They still have blood in their veins and take air into their lungs. As long as that occurs I
will maintain hope for my children and grandchildren. As our God promises me hope despite my
inadequacies, I must follow his example in extending hope for others.,“ Jared replied with passion.
“I’m sorry, husband. I spoke with pain.”
Enoch said, “I too have pain. I pray for healing, for all. I pray for strength, that we might endure
faithfully. I pray for peace in my heart, for I fear that I have learned to hate. I’ve seen in others that hate is a
very wicked thing. I pray that Jehovah God will forgive me and cleanse me. I too have pain.”
“My son,” Jared said, drawing his son’s attention. “Do you truly hate?”
Enoch gave no audible answer, gazing intensely out at the river Havilah. Just one imperceptible
nod.
His father asked, “What have you been thinking, my son?”
“I have been wishing for Jehovah to strike his enemies. I have been thinking that I should no
longer carry God’s message of peace and warning to the people, because they willingly aid the haters of
God in their campaign against Jehovah. That is what I have been thinking.”
Jared pursed his lips and nodded, then, tipping his head to one side he said, “I understand.”
Enoch looked at his father, puzzled. “You agree?”
“I didn’t say that. I said I understand. You love Jehovah, as do I. You love your family, the same
as I do. I understand your anger and your weariness from all the hateful treatment we’ve all received at
their hand. But hatred,” Jared shook his head. “Hatred makes room for murder. Can you kill one of them in
cold blood, as Cain did? Hatred makes room for torture. You’ve heard tell of that son of the true God who
betrayed their God using this technique to get information from ones who were not cooperative with their
wishes. Could you bind one of God’s enemies and inflict pain on that one, even for a short period of time,
before killing?"
Again, Enoch didn’t answer, but stared intently into the night.
“I think you must take out that word, hate, and look at it closely. We may hate the actions of a
person, or group of people, without that ever touching the individual. If they were to repent their behavior
they would no longer be deserving of adverse judgment."
With that, Enoch nodded and arose. Obviously still focused on what had just been said, he walked
out into the night, heedless of the thorns and thistles which had plagued their journey thus far.
They moved two more days further along the river valley before they found a place that met their
needs. It was a cave that the river passed by and the afternoon sun shined on. Ta`atet and Keili, both,
thought they could plant a garden area. They had seen fruit trees a short distance away and the men went
about cleaning out the cave so that it might be a hospitable place in which to light an evening fire without
attracting unwanted attention. Facing to the east and south, the entrance of the cave commanded a beautiful
view of all approaches to their new abode, but ultimately their hope and trust was in their God because they
knew that their enemies were powerful and capable of finding them if it were not for the support and
protection of Jehovah.
Enoch remained quiet during the days of setting things in order. The murder of Ba`sil and Kiri still
weighed heavy on his heart. His compassion for the people living under the domination of the wicked
angels and evil offspring still gnawed at his conscience, making him even more miserable. He knew he
must leave his family and resume his responsibilities, yet he ached to see his loved ones cared for and safe.
But for Jared's strong faith in Jehovah God and the loving support of his mother and Keili, he felt that he
must go mad with pent up anger and sorrow. His prayers were unceasing, yet he felt completely unfit and
unable to carry on in his assigned task. He needed strength.
While Jared was aware of his son's inner struggle, he would not demand action that he did not
come to of his own free will. Each one must love the Creator and act from within himself. To push and
demand or manipulate one into doing so did not achieve the desired results. Only setting the best example
of one's personal resolve accomplished an outcome of any lasting benefit. Over the years, Jared had tried to
live in harmony with his own convictions, and he did so now.
Housekeeping had been set up. A water source had been located close by and a way had been
made to get to it without leaving a telltale trail leading to their home. The garden had been discreetly
planted and the land around it had been left wild. The trail leading to the garden emerged from under the
cover of the trees that bordered it. A routine had been established to take care of daily affairs. Jared filled a
bag with provisions and made ready to leave for a journey of several days. Enoch noted this as he brought a
load of wood in for the fire supply.
"Traveling somewhere in particular?"
"I thought I would seek out a path back to the settlements that would be difficult to follow back to
our home," Jared replied. Enoch nodded. A moment of silence ensued as Jared continued to prepare. Then
Enoch asked, "Would you care for some company?"
"If you are feeling up to the trip, of course!" Jared smiled. "I told the girls you would want to
come."
"And what made you think that?"
"Because you're not a quitter, no matter how hard things get."
"Huh!"
So they traveled slowly and chose paths that were not easy to see. Sometimes they followed paths
that were downright inconvenient, but inconvenience for them also spelled safety for those in their home.
They refused to do things the easy way, for they did not want to make it easy for their enemies, who would
gladly take advantage of any foolish mistakes they would make. They worked hard not to make any.
They also discussed plans for entering the settlements, and for leaving them. Never would they use
the same way twice in a row. They discussed places to hide. Routes to take to lead followers away, to
mislead them into areas away from their chosen path home. The tangles of thorns and thistles that plagued
the inhabitants of the land became their ally and a major part of their strategy if fooling those they knew
would give chase at the instigation of the rebel angels. Father and son worked and planned methodically on
how to carry out a work that Enoch was devoted to accomplish.
On their return to their humble abiding place they were tired but confident. The preparations were
made as far as they could possibly make them. Now it was up to the Creator to sustain the work. Enoch felt
restored by the support of his father, and he was grateful to be of the household of Jared and Ta`atet.
Again and again, Enoch visited the communities of the land. Again and again he was met with
ridicule and hatred. The few that treated him kindly did so out of a simple decency, but with no regard for
the true God or his word. They did not seem to understand that they owed loyalty of any kind to their
Creator. Like Adam and Eve, they sought to have a life of their own choosing, apart from the will of their
Maker. They did not remember, nor did they care, that Jehovah God loved each individual and sought to
give them a life in paradise that would never end. They chose a life of suffering and violence on their own
terms.
Enoch's great love for God moved him to continue. The horrible violence and atrocities perpetrated
upon the people by the rebel angels and their giant offspring was in constant evidence. The raids and battles
that occurred for the entertainment of these unholy villains were always spoken of in marketplaces. Those
chosen as favorites and champions would be glorified and then disappear. When Enoch would expose the
false gods of the people for what they were he was met with hatred, as people preferred the lies over the
truth. The strain on gentle Enoch was great.
The games of the gods were a continued feature. Those most proficient in their violence gained
prominence and favor among the celestial host. Odin sat enthroned in his superiority among his chosen
favorites. Men and women battled to be included among their number and blood was spilled in great
quantity. The nephilim raged in their mad revelries unrestrained by their mighty progenitors and those
humans that were included among their cohorts were nearly as rabid as as the god's unnatural offspring. As
the display of mad bloodshed continued in the great arena that had been constructed in the midst of the
natural beauty of the countryside, those lovers of their gods' attributes and bounteous displays paid rapt
attention to the spectacle as the gods spoke in council among themselves unnoticed.
Diana stood with Apollo in golden armor, haughty and disdainful of the display before the thrones
of the gods. Nerthus, Mercury, Loki, Siva, Molech, Ashtoreth, Venus, Ishtar, Kali Maya, Mars, Njord, Eros,
Volkh, Ah`Puch, Svarzic, Murngin, and Mokoi were among the mighty host seated in council as Diana
spoke before Odin.
"The behavior of this human is intolerable! His open disrespect must not go unpunished!" Her
face set in hatred, the others could see that she was barely in control of her anger. Apollo also spoke,
"This bug must be stepped on, but the Creator's protection is with it."
"Why this concern over this insignificant one? It is not as if anyone is listening to his ranting.
The entire populace is going about it's single minded business of doing as they deem important. They
are unconcerned with what their Creator does or does not require of them. We have done our job well.
These cattle are ours to do with as we please," was Odin's reply.
Through his teeth, Apollo said, "This one defies us to our very face! His insolence must be
answered!"
Murngin spoke up saying, " We may not strike at Enoch himself, but we can strike at those for
whom he has affection."
"We are unable, for he has taken them into hiding and Jehovah keeps them hidden," objected
Siva.
"He has care for more than his immediate family," Murngin replied. "He has great concern for
those who he speaks. You can see it in his manner. You can hear it in his voice. Enoch bleeds for the
people who have separated from their god."
"Yes! Very good," cried Ah`Puch "I also have seen this. We may punish him using his own
compassions!"
Apollo sneered, "Its not as if I had not already thought of this. Each time this insolent little
rooster has defied me I have made nearby witnesses of the affront pay the price. This does not deter
him."
"Then you have not been acting correctly. It must strike his heart. He is human, made of the
dust. He is unable to withstand a painful assault on the heart. The children. And young women. If these
are made to suffer and he is made to know it is because of his actions, he will suffer also. He will
learn. He will forsake his god."
"Now you sound like Odin!" barked Apollo sarcastically. "We will try it. Then we will see."
So the terror began.
When next Enoch entered the settlement he was confronted by Mokoi, standing hugely and
with wicked humor. Mockingly he inquired, "Well, man of God, what have you to say today?"
"To you, nothing! Your judgment has already been passed as is your sentence." Then Enoch
walked by the giant being and began to speak to the people who had gathered to see what the rebel
angel would do to Enoch. Again Enoch spoke his message of love and a call to repentance. "Return to
Jehovah and He will return to you. Please, hear and act. The time is coming when Jehovah, the true
God, must act." Then Enoch turned to walk away, but as he did so Mokoi called out, "Witness, man of
God! Payment for your faithfulness!"
Enoch turned to see Murngin, with ten children. Boys and girls bound together at the hands
and necks. Seeing the children struck fear in the stomach of Enoch. He looked to the face of Mokoi,
who said, "For the feast of the Nephilim! Each time you visit a community, ten children from that
community will be donated to the feasts! Go, man of God! Preach!" Murngin cruelly began herding the
children from the community square as the people began weeping and angrily swearing, not at the
cruelty of their gods, but at Enoch.
The Memory
"May your own fountain be blessed, and
may you rejoice with the wife of your youth"
Proverbs 5:18
Another evening had passed with the telling of the days of Enoch. Eliezer felt a kinship with the
prophet in that he too felt the suffering of others keenly. It was easier to bare pain in his own flesh than to
witness what he was seeing in those who were wounded in battle. The ones with scars, not only in their
bodies, but in their minds. They would wake up screaming. They would cringe if others got too close, no
matter their intentions. It pained Eliezer in his heart to see able bodied young men sit and rock themselves,
staring at nothing and unable to answer even to their own name.
But Melchizedek's telling was giving many a healing. It was giving them a reason for such
brutality. It was something that made sense. Because if you talked to anyone in any of the districts and
asked them if they wanted peace they would tell you “yes!” Yet here they were! They had been in the
middle of a battle that inflicted death and mayhem. Without some driving force behind them they would
never have been involved. They would be planting crops, selling goods and raising families. But now we
know that there is a demonic force behind it. It's still there!
Things were winding down in the camp again. Things were getting more and more peaceful. The
ravages of the battle were slowly melting away. The high tension was seeping from the most high strung of
the former combatants. The hope that they could go back to their flocks and herds soon was like a sweet
dream about to come true, after what they had gone through. Eliezer sought his tent and his bed. It was that
time and he was ready.
Abram, too, was thankfully climbing into his bedroll. It had been a long day, caring for the
needs of his men. It had also been a good day. He had seen much improvement in the wounded. They could
begin moving soon. He would put that off as long as there was still one that would be endangered by
traveling.
This evening, as Melchizedek had talked about the past, Abram had a strong longing for his wife,
Sarai. He'd been away from her too long. He'd known her nearly all his life. How he had been so fortunate
to have a wife so beautiful and intelligent was beyond him.
Abram remembered, years ago, when he still lived in the city of Ur. The second son of his father,
Terah, Abram had married his half sister. Sarai, the daughter of his father's second wife, whose husband had
been killed in by raiders who preyed on merchant caravans on the trade routes.
Terah's family had been materially well off in the city. They had property on the outskirts with
herds and flocks. They were involved in shipping trade goods, dealing in necessities and some luxury items.
They had a comfortable life. But the city was steeped in idol worship that had spread like wildfire from it's
center at Babel. Because Shem was a frequent visitor of his father's house, Abram became loyal to Jehovah,
the God of Shem. And when Jehovah God Almighty, had actually called out to Abram, instructing him to
leave the city behind and live in tents he immediately made arrangements to go. When he had gone to tell
Sarai he expected problems.
“Sarai, love,” 'that's a good start, thought Abram. Now what do I say? Uh', “It's a beautiful night
tonight.”
“Really?” Sarai replied. “Maybe we could go for a walk.”
“Uh, that would be nice,” said Abram, trying to think of how to tell her he wanted to leave their
nice house with all it's conveniences to go live in tents as a traveling community, or caravan, or whatever
they would call themselves.
Sarai said, “Let me go get my wrap and we can go!” While she went to their room, Abram stared
out the window, trying to think. After he talked with Sarai he would speak with his father. His brother,
Haran, had moved some years ago, so as they traveled they could visit him.
Sarai entered the room again without him noticing. “My Lord, where are you?” she asked.
“My Lord? Are we feeling formal tonight, my love?”
“Not formal, just respectful. You were pondering intensely. Are you sure you want to walk?”
“Yes, sweetness. Walk and talk,” said Abram.
As they left the house, Sarai was on Abram's arm. This was not a customary sight, as most men
didn't tend to treat their women as equals, but required them to walk a few paces behind them silently. But
Abram remembered what Shem had taught him. He was told that, because of Adam's rebellion, men would
unjustly dominate their mates and, not only was this practice unmanly, it was immoral.
Sarai was his treasure. She was his love. She was his best friend. She was not only beautiful, but
she had a brilliant mind and a sharp sense of humor that rarely spared him, if the opportunity arose. So they
walked and looked at the stars that they could see inside the city boundaries. This thought gave him an idea.
“You know, you can see the stars of God's heavens much better when you are away from the lights
of the city,” he said.
“That must be a wonderful sight,” Sarai responded.
“It truly is! Many times as I have traveled with our caravans, or as I've been out with the flocks
and the herds, I've laid out under the night sky and marveled that the stars seem to light the night afire. I
would love to take you out to see it!”Abram said enthusiastically.
“Oh, that would be wonderful!”
And that was where his inspiration ran dry. He thought, 'What can I say that doesn't sound crazy?
How can she not be appalled at leaving her beautiful comfortable home and soft bed to go live in a tent,
who knows where? I have to just say it!' And to he did.
“Sarai, something important has happened to me,” he said.
“I know,” she replied. “You've been struggling all evening.”
“I have reason to struggle. I've been given a command. It's one that I intend to carry out, whatever
the cost. It won't be easy and it will affect everyone in my household.”
“What command? Who commanded you?” Sarai looked confused. Who could possibly command
her husband to do anything that could concern him so?
Abram stopped walking and faced her, taking both her hands while smiling a lopsided smile, he
said, “Here is the part that I was worried about telling you. Jehovah, the God of Shem, spoke with me.” As
he said this he watched her face for signs of concern, or rejection. “He said to me, “Go out from your land
and away from your relatives and from the house of your father to the land that I will show you. I will make
you a great nation, and I will bless you, and I will make your name great, and you will become a blessing. I
will bless those who bless you, and I will curse him who calls down evil on you, and all the families of the
ground will certainly be blessed by means of you.”
Abram remembered that night and smiled. That amazing woman that God had given him had
smiled thoughtfully, then said, “Whatever Jehovah commands, do! I will help!”
First they had moved out of Ur to Haran and they had stayed there until the death of his father,
Terah, who had become a worshiper of Jehovah. His brother, Haran, had also taken up the worship of the
true God before Abram and his household had moved on. They traveled through Shechem, east through the
mountainous regions. He had tented in Ai and journeyed on toward the Negeb, moving his camp from place
to place, all the while Jehovah God was causing him to prosper.
When famine struck the land of Canaan, he and his household had traveled down into the land of
Egypt. There he encountered some problems. As he was about to enter Egypt, he said to his wife Sarai,
“Please listen to me! You are such a beautiful woman.”
“Why, thank you, my Lord,” smiled Sarai. “So, what is it my Lord wants, that he stoops to
flattery?” Teasingly, she fluttered her eyelashes at him.
“Stop that! I'm being serious. When the Egyptians see you, they will surely say, ‘This is his wife.’
Then they will kill me but keep you alive.”
“Oh, Abram! I'm an old woman. Be serious.”
“I am, my love. Do this for me, please. Please say you are my sister, so that it may go well with me
because of you, and my life will be spared.”
“I'll do it, but I still think you're being silly.”
As soon as Abram entered Egypt, the Egyptians noticed that the woman was very beautiful. And
the princes of Pharaoh also saw her, and they began praising her to Pharaoh, so that Sarai was taken from
Abram and brought to the house of Pharaoh. Pharaoh had treated Abram well because of her, and he had
given Abram sheep, cattle, male and female donkeys, male and female servants, and camels. All the while,
Abram was distressed for his wife, making pleas to his God for Sarai. He had come to Egypt to avoid the
famine and had stumbled into a calamity that had his heart in a stranglehold. But Jehovah, the God of the
heavens heard his prayers.
Jehovah struck Pharaoh and his household with severe plagues because of Sarai, Abram’s wife. So
Pharaoh called Abram and said: “What is this you have done to me? Why did you not tell me that she was
your wife? Why did you say, ‘She is my sister,’ so that I was about to take her as my wife? Here is your
wife. Take her and go!” So Pharaoh gave his men orders concerning him, and they sent him away with his
wife and all that he had.
Through all this and more, Sarai had stuck with Abram. She worked with him and for him with
rarely a complaint. Though Abram would never want Sarai to see battle or the aftermath of battle, he would
dearly love for her to be with him now, to hear the words of the King of Salem.
Sarai yearned to give Abram an heir. She felt some deficiency in her inability to bear a child,
though Abram loved her no less. It would likely be Eliezer who would inherit from Abram, unless Jehovah
stepped in and performed a miracle. Abram was old, and Sarai also was aged although still quite beautiful.
“Ah, my love,” murmured Abram, as sleep finally took him.
The Rage
“And Enoch kept walking with the true God.
Then he was no more, for God took him.”
Genesis 5:24
The viscous program against the faithful prophet of God seemed successful. Each atrocity
perpetrated upon the innocent in order to blackmail that gentle soul to cease carrying out his commission
drove into Enoch's heart like a barbed arrow. But the love Enoch bore for his God, Jehovah, prevailed. His
love for the people who so desperately needed his message prevailed. Enoch was a man, and what is a real
man if it is not someone who is willing to be hated by the people he loves for all the wrong reasons. The
people hated Enoch because they saw him, not their "gods", as the source of their suffering.
The people of the camp were so still that they could hear the old king-priest's breath shudder as
he suppressed a sob, desperately attempting to control his emotions as he told of the terrible depredations of
the wicked sons of the true God and their evil offspring. The pain of Enoch's plight was plainly written in
his wrinkled face for all to see. But there was more to be seen in Melchizedek's old eyes than grief.
Smoldering behind the unshed tears was the honor he held for his gentle, but courageous ancestor.
Before Elieazer could approach to offer comfort or refreshment his master knelt before the old
king and spoke, "My lord, this is painful for you. You must rest."
Melchizedek interrupted him, "No, but this must be told. The brave sacrifice of Enoch, and his
family, cries out to be told. The love of Jehovah, our God, in burned him. His love for the people he
attempted to help return to the true God was unfailing. I heard of Enoch's loving passion from my
grandfather, Lamech. The tears I shed are his. So well did he tell me of Enoch's faithfulness that I can see
him, and when the time comes for him to stand up in the resurrection I will know him, although we have
never laid eyes on one another. No. I will complete the tale. This is YOUR family history, Abram. You must
keep it alive."
"Still, you must rest, my lord," Abram insisted. "We will have a meal and you may rest. Then you
may continue. You did not come into my camp just to become depleted through my lack of care. Rest here.
I will return with refreshment, myself."
And so it was, another day passed in the camp of Abram. While they rested on the plains
understanding came to those who would listen.
Eliezer approached his master as there came a lull in his duties. Those severely wounded were
made comfortable. Those wounded of heart after the battle were slow to put aside the effects of what they
had participated in. What he had been learning from the king of Salem answered many of his questions, but
many more questions were appearing in their place. He took heart in his service to his master.
"Is there a need, master?"
"Is my lord resting?"
"Yes, master."
"You have seen to the needs of the household as we've traveled, as we've fought, and now, as we
are being instructed by Jehovah our God. You have done well, my friend! Take what rest you need," Abram
told him kindly.
"I will wait outside the tent of our lord," Elieazer told Abram. "In a short time. A very short time, I
have come to love that old man. I would be there to be of assistance when he wakes."
"You bring honor to my house, Elieazer," Abram said. "Your gentle hospitality is a blessing to us
all." Elieazer turned and left Abram to work or rest as he felt he should do. In all honesty, Abram had
always instructed his house in diligence and hospitality. Abram and Sarai brought blessings of Jehovah with
them, wherever they went. Elieazer felt, from the heart, that he had learned all he knew about honor from
Abram. He would not turn aside from serving him.
“There is great strength in a loving family. There is more, still, in a family who's God is
Jehovah. They do not rely on their own power, but they recognize that it is their God that gives power
beyond what is normal and they share it among themselves. Happy, indeed, is the people whose God is the
Almighty Jehovah, for in them is a living hope that cannot be taken away.”
“Such a family was Enoch's. They could not be turned away from their God. Though times grew
ever darker, they were upheld by their common hope and determination. Melchizedek, now having rested,
continued to speak.
The stars shone beautifully in the night as Enoch and Keili sat outside their cavernous home.
Enoch had been back for a week since his last journey among the communities that had spread out in the
land. There had become a great many people that, instead of spreading out to cultivate and create a beautiful
agricultural world, were collecting in ugly, dirty, centers of slavery and oppression. There were fields under
cultivation, but these were worked as businesses instead of as a means of a healthy sustenance. People were
using each other horribly.
But here, where Enoch, Keili, Jared, and Ta`atet were living, though wild, was as beautiful as the
day God created it. Such beauty made the heart lift. Keili asked Enoch, “How far, do you think, would the
garden reach if Adam had not rebelled?”
“It's hard to say. With all hands helping with the cultivation, and with God's blessing, I think, far,”
Enoch replied thoughtfully. “Just think how much you could do, personally, in just a few hours work each
day. Making thoughtful plans, planting what you wish, where you wish, along with a bit of daily
maintenance. Then multiply that by, how many, thoughtful eager workers, just like us. Yes, I think the
garden of Eden would now stretch out far. Plus, it would all be successful! Remember what Seth told us?
Jehovah God would speak with Adam during the breezy part of the day, about his day's occupation and to
give instructions as to how to carry out the cultivation work. That, also, would still be happening had Adam
remained faithful.”
“When the promised seed comes matters will be set right again,” Keili stated firmly. “He will
come.”
“All is not so ugly, now, my love,” said Enoch. “Look and see! And I have you, the one who is
always there with me. To build me up when I'm down. You strengthen me by your own faith in our Creator.
I still remember the day we met. So beautiful. So ready to hear the message. So kind to a clumsy speaker.
You are truly a gift from God. How can I be sad?”
“It's true, I was made for you, Enoch,” Keili leaned her head on his shoulder as she looked out over
the valley beneath them. “I never knew I would be happy, not with the rebellious sons of the true God
causing so much trouble among the people. That Jehovah God would let me know hope AND give me a mate
who is gentle and kind was beyond my thoughts. Jehovah gave me a good man.”
“Maybe we better go back in, Ta`atet,” said a voice from behind.
There was a slapping sound that obviously came from Ta`atet giving Jared a firm whack across his
arm for being such a bothersome clown. Enoch said, “It's a beautiful night. It makes one mellow. We were
playing the speculation game. How far would the garden now stretch if Adam hadn't rebelled?”
“That's not what we heard,” Jared said.
Keili said, “Appreciation for one provision from Jehovah naturally extends to another provision. I
couldn't have a better mate.”
“I got a pretty good deal, myself,” said Jared. “I almost bragged my way out of getting Ta`atet. Her
father nearly withheld her from me.”
“Oh, daddy was just giving you a hard time. He loved you,” said Ta`atet.
“That may be so, but that wouldn't have stopped him from protecting you from some smart-mouth
kid who didn't value what a prize he was getting for a wife,” insisted Jared. “I know your father liked me,
but he definitely taught me a lesson. Value my wife. Tell her I value her. Show her I value her. But most of
all show Jehovah I value her. Jehovah comes first in a marriage. If both marriage partners love Jehovah they
can get through any problem together.”
“I wish our children had learned that lesson. I wish they loved Jehovah,” said Keili. “I think that
the only time the name of Jehovah comes up in our children's home is in the way the people of the land use
it, in a valueless oath. This is not the way we taught them. My heart hurts so much over this.”
“Mine also, my love,” said Enoch. “But we must never give up. Never lose hope that something
will stir in them the love of God. I look forward to seeing them when we visit with the next full moon. It's
been too long. Maybe they will listen this time.”
“That's only ten days away,” said Jared. “We need to harvest some from our garden for the
journey. Are we going to stop at the community along to way to speak of Jehovah?”
“No, I've was there as I returned,” Enoch replied. “We'll leave the ladies at the children's house
and pass on to the next district and speak there. It's getting very large and will take a few days to cover.”
“Will God's rebel sons be there?” asked Ta`atet.
“They will be there. They have taken to open murder and then blaming the killings on Jehovah.
The people see the falsehood, but the blame is cast and most accept it as true. They see Jehovah as an easy
explanation for an evil they can't evade,” said Jared.
“They blame me,” said Enoch. “They revile me. They tell me that, if I was a decent man, I'd just
stay away. But I carry Jehovah's words. I will not let him down.” This last he said with his eye on the
ground before him. He did feel the death of each executed person as he came to speak. It tore at his insides,
torturing him. To see men, women, and children slaughtered in front of him made him want to scream, but
he wasn't the killer. He carried a message of hope to ones who would listen, yet the people hated him.
“The news of Seth's death was also received with joy in most quarters,” said Jared.
“I'll miss him,” replied Ta`atet. “He was welcome in my father's house as long as I can remember.”
Enoch said, “He remained loyal. We will see him again when God brings the recreation. But you
are right. I miss him, also. I think it's time to bid the stars and you all good night. Are you coming, Keili?"
“Yes. Good night.”
As Enoch and Jared entered the village they could feel a strangeness in the welcome they
received. Jared noted that people seemed to flinch as they bid them good day. That so many even stood still
to greet them was different. Usually most went about their business and ignored their existence, that is
unless some circumstance made it necessary that they deal with their presence.
“Do you sense something wrong here?” Jared asked Enoch.
“Other than the fact that everyone is either being polite, or acting as if they expect us to grow an
extra head any second? No, not at all.”
“It's beginning to make me nervous. I'd almost prefer their indifference,” continued Jared.
Enoch searched the central square as he said, “I have yet to get a glimpse of one of the sons of the
true God, or their offspring. Not that I really miss them, but they are usually quick to make themselves
known.”
“Let's stop for refreshments and see if we can find out what is going on.”
“Good idea,” Enoch said.
So they went to a booth that was set up to cater to workmen and ordered a couple of hot beverages
and pastries. While they were enjoying their break Enoch asked the proprietor, “I hate to sound like
someone who misses his normal helping of abuse, but have you any idea why people are treating us so
differently today?”
“Hercules threatened the village not to talk to you about it, if you were to show up, but it's just not
right,” the man said. “You've never done any harm to anyone, that I know of. You have only spoken in
Jehovah's name, which may not be popular, but from what I've heard you've tried to help men be reconciled
to God for their own good. You don't deserve what they are doing.”
“What do you mean,” asked Jared. “What are they doing.”
“They said that the next time you showed up they would take steps against your families. They
told us to remain silent, but I cannot.”
“We are a day's travel from where they are! We must go!” Jared exclaimed.
“Thank you, sir,” Enoch said. “Thank you.” They both left their food unfinished and immediately
began to exit the village when Enoch stopped at the edge of the square. “We must not put that kind man in
danger. We must stay a while and speak before we leave, so as not to draw attention to him by leaving so
quickly. Or better, you go, Jared, and I'll stay another hour or two and try to catch up.”
Jared took a deep breath to try to calm himself. He had never had any fear for himself, but fear for
his wife and children had him in a near panic. He needed to be with them, now! “Thank you, Son. Be
careful.”
“You as well.”
And so Enoch stayed when he most wanted to be running to his dear Keili. He passed on Jehovah's
word to any and all who would listen. Each minute seemed an hour, and at the end of the morning it was all
he could do not to dash out of the village in front of all who were in the village square. He hoped that the
time he spent had been worth it. He hoped the kindly proprietor would be safe. He hoped that the words he
spoke would touch at least one person, because he knew in his heart that he was already too late to be of use
to his family. He knew that evil had already struck home.
Enoch caught up to Jared just before sundown. They had to stop traveling when it got dark.
Their path seemed just as strange as the village they had visited. The few people that they met were barely
able to look them in the eye as they gave a passing greeting. The night passed with little speech and less
sleep as dread seemed to fill the night. Both men were ready to travel as soon as there was just enough light
to see their way forward.
When they came to the place where their families were to meet they found Methuselah sitting,
dazed, before what was left of the home that had held so many people. Jared ran ahead to try to see if there
was anyone else in the ruins that still stood. Enoch knelt next to Methuselah and Lamech and gently tried to
get them to tell what had occurred.
“Son! My son, what happened here?”
“I came late. My wife and daughters have not yet arrived. Father! Everyone is dead! All the
women, oh father!” Methuselah wept in near hysteria. “All the women were violated. They are all so
bloody. Mother, my sisters! Its so terrible.”
“Grandfather, why would they do, , , this? Why?” Lamech wept.
“Stay here, son,” Enoch said. “I must go find Jared. I must find your mother.” Enoch felt shattered
and empty as he raised himself up and trod heavily into the awaiting horror. As he entered what was left of
the house he took in the scene before him like a man already dead himself. There were tears running down
his face, but there was no other sign that what was in front of him affected him at all. As he scanned the
carnage he saw the bodies of people who had been used as bludgeons to knock down walls. The children
were torn. The men were bound before they were killed. It was obvious that they were forced to watch as
the women were violated until blood ran freely, then all were torn like the children and left to die in pain.
The evil that had happened here was beyond anything that Enoch could have ever imagined. He found Jared
by Ta`atet, kneeling down and weeping softly. As he approached he could hear Jared's soft words and was
amazed.
“Oh Jehovah, I have loved you since I was a boy. You have given me all and I have been joyful in
my life with my beautiful mate. Thank you for her. She is at peace and you will remember her, as she too
loved you and treasured the hope we shared in common. To live together in paradise and have your favor.
Now, please, Jehovah! Help me to be worthy of all the good you have given me. Help me to be there when
you wake up my love, so that we can see your will done together. Strengthen me for your work.”
Enoch gently touched Jared on the shoulder and said, “Jehovah will make it right. He will not fail.
Our loves are at rest, but we have to go on. Our lives go on. Jehovah will sustain us.” Tears were pouring
down Enoch's face. His pain, a match for his father's. He thought of all the people who knew of this atrocity
and had greeted them as they passed. He thought of the few who may have been ashamed, but didn't have
the strength to say or do anything that might alter their course. The people that Jehovah kept sending him to
in order to save them from the accounting that must surely come. Enoch thought to himself, “I must not
hate.”
The Lusts of the Gods
"The loyal one has perished from the earth,
and among mankind there is no upright one.
All of them, for bloodshed they lie in wait.
They hunt, everyone his own brother,
with a dragnet."
Micah 7:2
“And so it was that the family of Jared and Enoch was all but erased. Jared later remarried, but not
so Enoch. And Methuselah, from that time on, stuck to his father and grandfather. Where before his faith in
the true God was little in evidence, the strength of Enoch and Jared seemed to come to the aid of
Methuselah. Jared and Methuselah had sons and daughters, but the pull of the world drew most of them
away as before.”
Melchizedek seemed to falter in his telling. Eliezer handed him a cup of wine and asked, “Do you
wish to rest for the evening, lord?”
“No, I was just thinking of all the pain and endurance of the ones before. Jehovah God is good. But
he allows us to undergo hard times occasionally. We can show our loyalty and love, or we can give up. We
have a choice. We always have a choice. Enoch had a choice. Jehovah God chose him as a prophet to carry
his word. Sometimes his word was a cry for repentance. But eventually it became a message of judgment,
for the people and the rebel sons of the true God. Enoch was a man of tender feelings. To carry such a hard
message was difficult. He was a loyal man who was deeply injured. Still he continued to walk with the true
God as those around him became worse and worse in their behavior.”
Jared, while grieving himself, had deep concern for his son, Enoch. Enoch functioned as if
nothing had happened. He ate, drank, and slept. He went about his business, never mentioning the tragedy
of their lives. In their prayers together, Enoch spoke of the accomplishment of God's will and he petitioned
Jehovah for strength to carry out the work. He spoke of daily matters, but he refused to speak of yesterday.
Jared knew his son's passion and many of his inner struggles over the years. Forward movement was fine,
but the purpose of that movement needed to be positive. Though he worried for his son, Jared confessed to
himself that he hadn't the knack of reading hearts. He didn't know if his son was healing or becoming ill,
and as a father he was concerned.
The matter came to the fore of it's own accord as they were walking together to a densely
populated community to proclaim Jehovah's word.
“You know, I heard you praying when, after the attack, when you were holding mother. It struck
me that it was a prayer of thanks when all I had in myself was emptiness. You were full of gratitude and all
I could think was 'she's gone. My heart is gone.' How can I be God's prophet and be so self-centered. I feel
anger at those who I am suppose to try to save from God's coming justice. Why should I speak to them?
They didn't care. They don't care! I feel I am losing God's favor because of the way I feel toward the people.
I go because Jehovah God sends me. My love for the people is failing and I know that is wrong. Today we
go to beg people to turn back to God, and I know they won't listen. My heart is empty.”
Jared stopped walking and looked at his son, searching for something to say to help relieve the
pain that he too felt. His years and experience didn't give him the wisdom he needed to face the wrongs that
they were facing. Jehovah God had not intended his human creation to deal with the kind of problems that
they were now enduring. They were made in God's image, so they naturally felt offended by the injustice
that they had experienced.
“My son, I don't have the answers. I think, in these matters, it would be wise to turn to Jehovah.
Talk to him. Give him the burden. We are not strong enough to carry it. As for your office of God's prophet,
can you really hold it in? Can you really withhold God's message of hope from those who may change? I
don't think that is in you. Your love of neighbor is great and your love of Jehovah is greater. Seek peace for
your heart from God. That is my consolation. That and the fact that I still have you here alive with me.”
“Jehovah is my strength, but Keili was my heart,” Enoch said, near to tears once more. “How can
one continue to live without a heart?” With that Enoch resumed walking in silent thought. Jared was right.
He would not withhold his voice from the people. It is possible for the word to touch a heart and cause
somebody to change. If he could help someone turn away from the false gods and turn to Jehovah, the only
true God it would be worth his efforts. Enoch would remain loyal to Jehovah. The thought of doing
otherwise was offensive to him.
That night, as Jared and Enoch settled down to sleep, Enoch fell into a trance so that he saw an
astounding vision. The angelic armies of Jehovah, led by a holy one wearing a crown riding on a white
horse. They were coming to cleanse the earth of the ungodly, who practiced their wickedness in an ungodly
way. Jehovah God gave him the words of judgment for a future time that would put an end to the wicked
sons of the true God, erasing them from the earth, to make way for the promised paradise come to
fulfillment. The vision gave Enoch strength. Jehovah God had let him see, in advance, the paradise that he
and Keili had been telling others nearly all the years of their lives.
Enoch awakened and quietly got up from his bed and moved away from the camp that he and his
father shared. When he had gone a sufficient distance to assure some privacy, he knelt down and bowed his
head and spoke to God.
“Oh Jehovah God, Almighty, Sovereign of the heavens, thank you! Thank you so much for
allowing your servant to see things to come. Thank you for giving me strength when I had none left. Gladly
I live only for you. I have lost my love, Keili. The sweet one of my life. The friend of my youth and the
mother of my children. I have one son left to me, and I thank you for his life, but his life is separate from
mine. He has his own household to care for. I thank you that I still have my father with me, to help me see
wisdom. He has helped me remain faithful to you. Oh, my God, please bless him! You have been generous
to me. I value my privilege of knowing you and I pray that I may have your favor. Thank you for keeping
me in mind when my heart is so low.”
With that prayer Enoch stood and returned to his bed feeling renewed. Tomorrow he would bring a
message to angels and people that would really attract attention. There was still hope for salvation, but now
the people would hear a message of judgment. There would be no salvation for the unfaithful angels or their
giant offspring, the nephilim.
“Hear the word of Jehovah God, all of you! Men and angels, hear! 'Look! Jehovah came with
his holy myriads to execute judgment against all, and to convict all the ungodly concerning all their ungodly
deeds that they did in an ungodly way, and concerning all the shocking things that ungodly sinners spoke
against him.' Pay attention to these words, people! Your god's have been judged, as have all those who
continue to worship them. So, turn aside from your badness! Leave off your violent acts and seek peace
with your neighbor.” Enoch bravely gave these words in community after community, village after village.
He often did so while facing one of the wrathful sons of the true God.
Apollo, Thor, and Hercules bore down on Enoch as he entered the central plaza. People scattered
as they saw the giants storming toward their antagonist. From the looks of them they were going to smash
the prophet right into the earth, but they came to an abrupt halt a mere foot away from him. They towered
over the man of God by at least five feet. Anyone in their right mind would have been running at the mere
sight of them, but Enoch merely stood calmly and waited, looking up into their faces without any sign of
fear.
“Have you not had enough little human? Do you seek to bring more woe upon yourself and those
you care for? Hercules roared.
Enoch gave no answer, but continued his calm inspection of the hulking beings.
“Have you no tongue? Have you finally run out of stupid things to say,” jeered Thor.
Then Apollo spoke, “You risk much, arrogant one. Are seeking death now that you have lost all?”
“I have no fear of you,” Enoch spoke plainly. “I have not lost all, for I have the favor of my God,
Jehovah. He is with me if I live or if I die. On the other hand, God has sent me with one word for you and
those who follow you. You will hear it whether you wish it, or not! I have spoken it in the ears of others and
it is now time for you to hear it in front of these witnesses. Hear the word of Jehovah God, all of you!
'Look! Jehovah came with his holy myriads to execute judgment against all, and to convict all the ungodly
concerning all their ungodly deeds that they did in an ungodly way, and concerning all the shocking things
that ungodly sinners spoke against him.' Pay attention to these words, people! Your god's have been judged,
as have all those who continue to worship them. So, turn aside from your badness! Leave off your violent
acts and seek peace with your neighbor. For the sons of the true God and their offspring this is a warning of
judgment. There is no escape. For all others, you may change course and gain salvation still, but change you
must. Seek peace with Jehovah God! Turn to doing good and live.”
Hercules made to strike Enoch, but Apollo backhanded him and sent him tumbling away into a
group of bystanders. He immediately bounced to his feet and struck out at those around him, killing several.
Thor still stood with a sneer on his face, a promise of violence to come. Apollo, though, seemed taken
aback at Enoch's proclamation. He knew at the time of his joining Odin's rebellion that he had all but
received a death sentence, but to have it proclaimed by one made of dust so boldly struck him like a solid
blow. Still, he couldn't just let this lowly speck seem to cow him in front of witnesses.
“You have served your God well, little one. I grant you your life for such brave service. Now, go!
You do not belong here. You are not welcome. Leave before I take back my reprieve.”
Enoch did not take issue. In fact, he did not acknowledge that he had been spoken to. He just
turned and walked away as he had finished speaking, not paying any attention at all to the horrid antics of
the wicked souls to whom he had just brought his message of condemnation. Enoch would have welcomed
death, but he knew that these would not touch him. They would not contend with Jehovah.
“The games tonight are amazing!” said Behoth. “Never have I seen such deadly skill with open
hand fighting.”
“When they combine that with swordplay, well, lets just say that I'm just glad I'm only a
spectator,” replied Ezbon.
“You are a coward, Ezbon! I can't wait to be trained fully so I may participate in the games and
take part in the raids,” said Raiden. “The rewards of being a great fighter are too good. I want my share!”
“More like, you'll share the end of Mars' spear before you get part way through training. You look
like a feather compared to most of those fighting tonight,” laughed Behoth.
Angry, Raiden tried to strike Behoth who stepped aside and aided Raiden's momentum by
grabbing his wrist and giving a little twist with a bit of a circular swing which locked the joints thereby
causing Raiden to flip over and land on his back rather hard. “Care to try again, stupid?” Behoth laughed.
Everyone standing with their group laughed as well. Raiden leaped to his feet in a rage and attacked Behoth
again. Behoth spun to the side and kicked Raiden in the small of his back as he passed, causing him to fly
face first into the dirt. Again, the crowd watching laughed.
Behoth said to Raiden, “Stop this foolishness. Wait until you get some training under your belt.
You are only going to get yourself killed if you go running at trained fighters in your childish tantrums like
that!” His admonition did nothing to cool Raiden's fire. The young hot head got to his feet and stomped
heavily up to Behoth with his eyes ablaze. As he cocked his arm back in another attempt to strike Behoth,
the fighter gave a disappointed sigh, then, almost faster than the eye could see Behoth struck Raiden in the
solar plexus. As Raiden bent over, Behoth grabbed hold of two fists full of hair and brought his knee up into
Raiden's face. As Raiden straightened up, before he could fall over backward, Behoth struck again, this time
to the throat, then he turned and walked away shaking his head. “I was not supposed to be fighting tonight. I
came to watch the entertainment, not participate. Some people are just born stupid!” He said to nobody in
particular.
The crowd around him clapped and cheered as Raiden laid in the dirt bleeding and choking to
death. A couple of helpful men came and dragged Raiden over to the sidelines where people wouldn't trip
over him while the games were still in progress.
“I'll take both of your daughters,” said Loki, to the quaking shopkeeper.
The man whimpered, “I only have one daughter. The other is my wife.”
“No matter, I'll have her! You're too old for her anyway. Come woman! Now!”
“No, please! This is my home,” the man's wife cried.
“Won't you be honored to be the wife of a god?” jeered Loki. “Come, now! If I have to take you it
won't make you happy.”
The woman wept and crept toward magnificent being. He was perfectly handsome, but his cruel
humor was evident in his expression. This god already had their daughter by the hand. She had come to him
of her free will. You could see the expression of awe in her face. To be chosen by a god! The woman was
shrieking silently to herself, “Why must this creature come here? Enoch was right!” Of course, she said no
such thing aloud.
Suddenly the man jumped forward and pulled his wife back to him and put her behind him. “She is
my wife. You can't take her! My daughter goes willingly, so you can take her, but Dayla is mine! Now, go!”
Loki laughed and turned back to the man. “You defy Loki, son of Odin?” Looking at the woman
he asked, “Dayla, is that your name? Did you intentionally marry this stupid man? Well, I warned you.”
With that, Loki focused his attention of the plain looking man standing in front of his woman, then, with a
simple twisting gesture, without ever physically touching him, crushed him and let him drop as if he didn't
have a bone in his body.
Dayla screamed, “Petyr! Oh, Petyr!"
Petyr's daughter turned and vomited while Loki walked over and grabbed Dayla and dragged her
away. “You must learn to be obedient, if you are to be the wife of Loki.”
Enoch continued to carry out his commission with fortitude. Each place he spoke he was met with
fear or apathy, and often anger. Fear because it became obvious to the people that whenever he made an
appearance the sons of the true God would meet him with atrocities. He was met with apathy because the
people did not really care what the true God, Jehovah, wanted of them. They had different priorities. He was
met with anger because the people blamed him for the actions of the rebel angels and their get.
The pressure on Enoch was tremendous. He truly cared for the people. The message that Jehovah
God had given him had turned to one of judgment for not only the rebel sons of the true god, but also for
those who took part in their depraved activities or condoned their behavior. People were being required to
pick a side and they didn't like it. They called him fanatical, intolerant, and closed minded. They required
everyone to accept and respect their thoughts and opinions, but opposing viewpoints were viewed with
disdain.
First, Enoch stopped sleeping. His appetite waned and he would often forget to eat. He would see
the faces of the children that had been killed in his thoughts, and if he did happen to nod off to sleep he
would relive the butchery that he had witnessed in his dreams. His love for Jehovah did not falter, nor did
his love for his neighbor. His prayers became repetitive. “I've seen too much. I feel every death. Every
crushed body. Every injured child. Every time I speak another household is destroyed. Please, Jehovah, let
your will take place. Come in judgment on these wicked ones. Please, give my soul rest.” And so it was that
when Enoch finished delivering Jehovah's message of judgment so that all were made aware, whether they
paid heed or not, Jehovah tenderly answered Enoch's prayer.
“And so it was that as Enoch was in prayer to the Great God, Jehovah, he fell into a trance and
while he was in that state God cause his life force to go out gently so as to take him out of life until the time
of the re-creation. At that time he will stand up for his portion in paradise. Truly, the world was not worthy
of him. He loved people so much. He endured so much for them. But most of all, his love for the Creator
remained strong until he lay down.” Melchizedek had tears in his eyes as he spoke of Enoch. Surely he was
a very special man. Eliezer would have liked to have known him.
And Jared. What of Jared. What a fine father. How he must have grieved at his son's passing. He
was a man who also lost everything. Yet he too remained faithful to Jehovah. What can I learn from these
men? Eliezer would not soon forget what he was hearing.
The King of Salem continued, “The depredations the the sons of the true God only grew worse.
Jehovah saw that man’s wickedness was great on the earth and that every inclination of the thoughts of his
heart was only bad all the time. Jehovah regretted that he had made men on the earth, and his heart was
saddened. The earth had become ruined in the sight of the true God, and the earth was filled with violence.
Yes, God looked upon the earth, and it was ruined.”
The Preacher
“Noah was a righteous man.
He proved himself faultless among his contemporaries.
Noah walked with the true God.”
Genesis 6:9
It was sixty-five years after Enoch was taken that Lamech, the son of Methuselah, was gifted with
a son by his wife, Ama. Thus began a joyful time in Jared's life, for when Lamech first saw the tiny child he
said, “This one will bring us comfort from our labor and from the painful toil of our hands because of the
ground that Jehovah has cursed.” So Lamech named the boy Noah.
So when Lamech and Ama had brought his great grandson with a desire for his family to come to
know and serve his God it gave Jared reason to rejoice. And then it was like the sun had burst in his heart!
Two of his daughters, Tamar and Keturah, one grandson and five of his grand daughters, Ram, Rachal,
Sarai, and Adah, and two of his great granddaughters, Axa and Bilhah, all decided to shun the popular
course and learn about Jehovah. All became quite bold in telling others how wonderful and loving their God
was. It was such a blessing that Jared’s hope grew as his faith towered.
As he grew, Noah often accompanied Jared as he preached. Noah grew to love the people as he
was that taught that Enoch had. One day as some of the family had gathered, Noah was expressing his
feelings for the people. “They’ve been intimidated and lied to. The wicked, rebel angels that left off serving
Jehovah God began a campaign that has been successful to the point that there are few who honor Him. It is
our responsibility to speak of this. Jehovah, the True God, will act, for he cannot let these wicked offspring
continue indefinitely. If we do not speak out people will die in their ignorance and we will be accountable
for withholding the truth. As I love the people and as I love the True God, this must not happen!"
Ama replied to this negatively, "Enoch felt the same way and, while taken by God, he spent his
last days brokenhearted. All he loved were tortured and killed by the Nephilim and their unnatural parents.
Would you face the same? Would you visit the same upon us?"
Jared, now greatly aged, shook his head in disappointment at his daughter-in-laws lack of faith. He
said, calmly, "Enoch stood strong in the spirit of Jehovah. He was taken in faith and peace. He gave his all
willingly to Jehovah, and his love for the people drove him to speak of hope to them if even just one would
listen. He set an example that we all should follow. His love gave him courage." Looking at Noah with a
proud light in his eyes, Jared said, "Your conscience is well trained. May you act with Jehovah's blessing."
So it was that Noah also walked with the true God, remaining faultless among his contemporaries.
He shunned the violence and avoided association that could drag him into situations that could compromise
him. His love for the Creator made him wise in his actions. His love for his neighbor made him seek their
good.
It was a great sadness when his great grandfather, Jared, passed away when Noah was three
hundred and sixty-six years old. Jared had passed quietly in his sleep at the age of nine hundred and sixtytwo
years old. Until the day he died he still mourned the death of his beloved Ta`atet. Noah witnessed the
unnatural injustice of his death and knew that it was no part of the Creator's purpose for man to suffer such
a malady as old age and death. Man had been created to live forever on a paradise earth, not to live for a
mere thousand years of pain and insecurity. He knew that Jehovah God would make it right. He knew it!
So Noah spoke as he met others. He was a normal man. He was not called to be a prophet as
Enoch had been, but he felt obligated to speak in behalf of his God. He was a likable man that made people
feel comfortable, so he had some success in getting people to listen to him.
When Noah was 400 years old he finally decided to take a wife. Up to that point of his life, while
he had desired to marry and start a family, he had refused to take a wife who didn't share his love for the
Creator. Over the years there had been several women who had showed a rather persistent interest in him,
but he resisted the temptation and stuck to his personal values in this matter. Finally, he met Hannah.
It was strange to him to hear a woman speaking of the True God. Noah was settled against a tree in
the village square, resting from his trek to do some preaching himself. He was rummaging in his food sack
for just a little snack when he heard her voice. “No, it does make sense! We were not made to get old and
die. I learned this from Jared. He said that God gave Adam, instructions concerning a tree in Eden. Not to
eat from it or he would die. Then Jared asked me, “What would have happened if my Adam and Eve had
not eaten from that tree?””
“Now you're sounding like Enoch, or Noah!” said another voice, a man's. “I don't want to talk
about this nonsense! Are you selling bread or acting the prophet?”
“I just thought it was so interesting. Here's your bread,” she said.
Noah looked around and found the source of the conversation. It was a pretty woman with dark
skin with brown hair pulled back in a businesslike tail. She was selling bread and pastries from the back of a
cart that she was pulling herself. Noah decided to get up and find out what she was about.
“Forgive me, but I couldn't help but overhear what you were telling that man that just left,” he said.
“What was that all about.”
“I was telling him about what I learned about God's original purpose for the earth and all men and
women,” she said. “I found out that we were never supposed to grow old and die. Ever! That was amazing
to me. Jared, the father of Enoch, told me. He was the oldest person I knew. I don't think he was lying.”
“That man was pretty rude to you for telling him about it,” Noah said. “Didn't that bother you?”
“Not really. People are different on different days. He might have been having a bad day.”
“Well he sounded like he really didn't like Enoch. If he remembered what Enoch preached and
didn't like it, I'd say he's pretty set in his ways.”
She said in return, “You never know when a person might have a change of heart. You don't know
what makes people act sour. Somebody could have said something untrue about Enoch and he's just
repeating it. I just refuse to judge a person as unworthy to hear such good news.”
Noah smiled and said, “I like your positive attitude. What's your name?”
“My name is Hannah. What's yours?”
“Oh, I'm the other guy that man didn't like. My name is Noah.”
“I've heard of you. I've heard a lot about you. Why did you come over here asking me questions
when you already teach others the same thing,” she asked, sounding just a little annoyed.
“I just wanted to know what you knew. Other than Jared, and a few others of my family, I haven't
heard anyone speaking about the True God and his purposes. It's nice to meet you.” Noah's smile was
beginning to grow by the moment. He was enjoying this bold woman. “What makes you speak like you
do?”
“When you hear the truth you must pass it on. It would be wrong to keep quiet about something
this important.”
“Hannah, would you like to share my noon meal with me. I would like to talk with you more.
About God's purpose, and other things, if we may.”
And so, after so long, Noah found a mate that he could share his life with. They were incredibly
happy. When Noah turned 500 years old Hannah gifted him with his first son, Japheth. It didn't take long
for the house of Noah and Hannah to become loud with children. The second born was named Shem, and
their third, Ham, which translated meant “Ebony”, denoting the darkness of his skin. Their home was
blessed by God and it was a haven of hospitality and love that welcomed any who wished to know the True
God. Methuselah would visit and Noah's house also became a center of learning, as he would tell of days
gone by and how Jehovah, the Maker of heaven and earth, had dealt with mankind.
As the boys grew the world around them was not standing still. Ham seemed to be drawn by the
stories that he heard about the raids of the Nephilim and the violence of the contests. More than once, Noah
had to take sharp sticks away from Ham and try to teach him that God surely hated lovers of violence. Ham
also seemed intrigued by the tales of gods and their powers. Noah explained again and again to his boys that
these giant beings did not belong among humans. That they were violent, lying, dangerous beings that loved
to inflict suffering on others and that Jehovah God had promised, through Enoch, to destroy them from the
face of the earth. Only Shem, it seemed, took the instruction to heart.
Noah and his family lived far enough from the populated communities that their neighbors were
sparse. Their home was just below a forested area that was to the north east of the major portion of the
population. Often their neighbors would stop and share news of what was happening throughout the
settlements and villages. The news was never good. “The mass killings stopped after Enoch died, but the
people are assaulting and killing each other almost as quickly as the Nephilim. The gods seem pleased by
the chaos that the people live in. It's not safe to approach any community alone,” Singh was saying.
“The True God won't let it go on forever, my friend,” Noah said.
“That's right!” said Hannah. “Jehovah is a loving God. He will give people a chance to change, but
his patience will not last forever.”
“You still have confidence in Jehovah, but things are going on just the same as they have since
Cain killed Abel,” Singh shook his head. “I don't think Jehovah cares.”
“Jehovah's rebel sons have already been judged,” said Noah. “Enoch spoke the word against
them.”
“Dad, how do we know Jehovah still cares?” asked Ham. “Enoch was taken almost 600 years ago.
Maybe Jehovah has just left us.”
“Jehovah will keep his promises,” Noah replied. “Always!”
That evening Noah had a discussion with his wife. “I'm concerned with the faith of our children,
my love. I would like to know your thoughts. Have you observed any disturbing traits in the boys?”
Hannah considered a moment and then answered, “Shem is solid, as usual. His trust in Jehovah is
as strong as yours and mine, but I'm thinking that God is not entirely real to Japheth and Ham. They hear us
speak of him, but they desire tangible evidence for their physical eyes.”
“It's hard to tell a child that he has to have eyes of faith. To see evidence of God's care in creation
around us. Especially with Jehovah's rebel sons and their violent offspring rampaging around us.,” Noah
said, thinking out loud. “What do you think of taking some time to travel for a couple of months?”
“What do you have in mind?” Hannah asked.
“When I was young, Jared and my father took me to see the angels at the entrance of the Garden. I
know the way. It may be the evidence that the children need to stabilize their faith. Also, from the entrance
to Eden, you can see into the Garden. They can see what we are promised. What do you think?”
“If we leave our gardens for a couple of months there will be a lot of work when we get back, but I
think our children's spiritual welfare is more important,” Hannah replied. “I think such a trip is a wonderful
idea. Also, I have never been to see the angels with the spinning sword. I can't even picture them in my
mind. I would love to see them myself.”
“We can inform the boys this evening as we eat. We can be ready to leave within the week. The
boys are big enough to carry their own provisions now and we can take our time traveling,” Noah said.
“This will be a pleasant experience.”
Traveling to the entrance of Eden had been an enjoyable time. Noah and Hannah's sons got to
see what some of the communities were like as they passed through. They were with their father as he
preached on a couple occasions and saw the reactions of the people. Some were pleasantly not interested.
Some were so rude that it shocked the boys. Their father was a mild-mannered man who was polite to
everyone, so it came as a surprise when someone took offense at his pleasant “good morning” and offer of a
spiritual conversation. Most paid no attention at all. They went about their business, too involved in what
they were thinking and doing to consider what God's will for them may be. It wasn't long before Shem was
attempting to join in the activity. Japheth and Ham seemed timid, but in their evening conversation they
were quick to note the reaction of the people.
“These are critical times that we are living in. People are self absorbed, often caring for nobody but
themselves. People are focused on material gain and have little spirituality, though, if you can get them to
talk about it, they feel that they are spiritual people. Because of the dangerous times, people have little
natural affection, either for family members or neighbors. A person can call you a friend, but don't be
fooled, if it is of benefit to them they will turn on you in a heartbeat. They are being molded by their gods
into copies of themselves and they are vicious.”
Hannah said, “You never hear of the gods of the people doing anything good. You never hear of
the man of fame participating in peaceful events. People who idolize them quickly become like them. It is a
basic truth. Whoever you respect you imitate.” Hannah frowned and shook her head at the thought, “So
many respect and honor people who love and commit acts of violence. Instead of holding a teacher in high
honor, they extol the killer. Instead of honoring a healer, they praise one who destroys and rends. Thievery
and rape are daily events and the ones who commit such crimes brag about it openly and people praise their
strength and cunning. Good men like your father are held in low esteem.”
“But father is brave!” cried Shem. “I saw how he stood facing that man with a sword. He didn't
even flinch.!”
“Yes, you father is brave. But such courage comes from God,” said Hannah.
Noah said, “What are you willing to do for someone you love?”
The boys all had thoughtful looks on their faces for a moment, then Ham said, “Whatever I need
to, I guess.”
“What are you willing to do for the person you love the most? That is probably a better question.
Can you think of a good answer?”
Japheth said, “Whatever they want me to do.”
“Hannah said, “So if someone was spreading lies about your father, that he's a bad man who
doesn't love us or care for us, what would you do?”
Ham said, immediately, “Beat them up!”
“Would that stop him from telling the lies? Would that prove him wrong? What would beating
him up prove?” Noah asked.
“Well,” said Japheth, “It might stop him from lying, but it wouldn't prove the lies wrong. In fact, it
might make people believe the lies more.”
“So, what GOOD thing could you do?” asked Hanna.
Shem answered, “You would tell people the truth. That father is a good, kind, man. That he works
hard to take care of the family and he loves us. You prove the lies are wrong by telling the truth.”
“That is what makes your father talk to people about Jehovah God. The rebel angels and their sons
are telling lies. They are turning people against the True God. They are trying to get people to forget his
name, or use his name in a bad way, like a curse. That makes your father brave enough to stand up for
Jehovah, because he loves him,” explained Hannah”
Noah said, “It's important that you know that Jehovah cares about you. That he knows who you are
and is interested in you. To love him you must know him like you know me. That is what this trip we are
taking is about. We are taking you somewhere special.”
“Where are we going?” Asked Ham.
“It's a surprise. Until we get there we will see some things that Jehovah has made and enjoy our
time together as a family.
And so Noah's family ventured across the land, seeing how people ignored Jehovah's intentions for
them to spread abroad in the earth. They saw how they grouped together in dirty, noisy communities. They
saw how, despite Jehovah's curse on the earth, the land was beautiful. They saw the rolling hills of plains
and forests. They saw how people coped in the land. They learned how to think for themselves and not
follow the crowd in doing things that obviously did not work to their benefit. Noah and Hannah taught their
children to rely on Jehovah and appreciate his blessings. And then they arrived at the entrance of the garden.
As the family neared the angels and the great sword spinning between them there was a contrast in
reactions. Noah bowed his head in greeting and respect, “My Lords,” was all he said.
Hannah said nothing, but her eyes were round with awe at the sight of the mighty ones and at the
view behind them. She also inclined her head in respect.
Shem, threw himself to the ground in worshipful obeisance. The angel on the left immediately
said, “ Be careful! Do not do that! I am only a fellow slave of God. Worship Jehovah!” Shem's brothers
stood back looking confused.
Noah said, “These are the angels that guard the entrance to the garden in Eden. Because of Adam
and Eve's rebellion we are not allowed to enter, but we can see! There is paradise! This is the hope we have,
to live forever in paradise after God cleanses the earth of all badness. Remember, Japheth, how you asked
how we knew that Jehovah cares about us? This is how we know. The paradise is still there and God's
angels still guard it. Can you understand why I would believe that?”
Shem replied, “If Jehovah God didn't care he would have let the paradise die. It would not be
necessary for him to guard it because it would look like everywhere else. Jehovah is keeping this in trust for
us.”
“Seeing this gives us hope and courage. That may be the only purpose for this arrangement. We
will have to wait and see,” said Noah. “Come. There is a spot where we used to camp when Jared and I
came here.”
As they were walking away, Ham said to Japheth in a whisper, “I thought angels would be
bigger.” Noah and Hannah heard his remark and their concern for their boys returned. Shem's reaction was
everything that they had hoped. He had been encouraged and built up by the mere sight of the angels and
the entrance to Eden. But Ham had an irreverent turn of mind and Japheth just seemed to go along with
which ever brother he happened to be with. As parents, their work was cut out for them.
It had been a crazy year for Noah and Hannah. As their sons grew older, Noah had encouraged
them to build for themselves homes, far enough away for some privacy, but close enough so that they could
help each other with their crops and maintenance. It seemed that no sooner had a house been finished that
the son that the house they were building for found a woman agreeable to their heart and were married.
Three completed houses. Three marriages. Then Noah and Hannah were alone in their own home again. It
felt strange to have the house to themselves. It also felt kind of nice. They had the privacy to get to know
each other again without worrying about what they could discuss between themselves when extra ears were
in residence. And it wasn't like their children were far away. They were all settled at the four corners of the
valley that they had lived by all their lives.
One afternoon Noah was late coming in from his work in the field, where he had been clearing a
space for a new crop. When he finally came through the door, Hannah knew that something was different
about her husband. He was usually cheerful and quick to ask if he could help with the meal when he came
home. Tonight he moved like he had a weight on him as he moved across the room to sit down alone in the
room away from the dining area. Hannah immediately went to him. “Are you alright, my love?”
“I, , ,I don't know what to say,” Noah spoke as he looked down at his sandals. “Our God, Jehovah
spoke to me.”
“Well, what did he say, Noah? Is something wrong?”
“Jehovah is going to make it rain.”
"Rain? What do you mean. Water wets the ground every night.”
“No, Jehovah is going to cause it to rain until the tallest mountain is under water. Nothing will
survive. Jehovah said: 'I am going to wipe men whom I have created off the surface of the ground, man
together with domestic animals, creeping animals, and flying creatures of the heavens, for I regret that I
have made them. I have decided to put an end to all flesh, because the earth is full of violence on account of
them, so I am bringing them to ruin together with the earth.” He said, “Make for yourself an ark from
resinous wood. You will make compartments in the ark and cover it with tar inside and outside. This is how
you will make it: The ark should be 300 cubits long, 50 cubits wide, and 30 cubits high. You will make a
window for light for the ark, one cubit from the top. You should put the entrance of the ark in its side and
make it with a lower deck, a second deck, and a third deck. As for me, I am going to bring flood waters
upon the earth to destroy from under the heavens all flesh that has the breath of life. Everything on the earth
will perish. And I am establishing my covenant with you, and you must go into the ark, you, your sons, your
wife, and your sons’ wives with you. And bring into the ark two of every sort of living creature in order to
preserve them alive with you, a male and a female; of the flying creatures according to their kinds, the
domestic animals according to their kinds, and all creeping animals of the ground according to their kinds,
two of each will go in there to you to preserve them alive. For your part, you are to collect and take with
you every kind of food to eat, to serve as food for you and for the animals.'”
“This is something that there can be no mistakes about. Jehovah is going to do it,” Noah said as he
sat there shocked.
Hannah was at a loss as to what to say. There was silence between them for a long period before
Hannah turned and went into the kitchen and got out the skin of wine that Noah kept in their storage room
and brought it to Noah. As she started to hand it to him she thought better of it and unstopped it herself and
took a long swallow before handing it to Noah. Noah nodded his understanding and took a long pull on the
skin, himself. Then he said, “It looks like we have work to do.”
“Has dad been drinking this morning,” Ham asked his brothers as Noah went to get some tools
to start marking off the measurements for his new building project.
“Ham, be quiet! This is serious!” Shem reproved his brother. “Jehovah told him what to do and we
are going to help him!”
“Don't tell me you believe this, about building a giant box and filling it with animals and waiting
for it to float away? Something is wrong with dad!” Ham rasped. “Dad's a farmer. We're farmers! What do
we know about building a structure like that?”
“If Jehovah says we can do it, we can do it,” said Japheth. “I'm not going to start doubting him
now. Besides, we all did pretty well on our houses!”
“A house has a floor and a ceiling! This box is going to have three floors and be big enough to put
a hundred of our houses in it!” Ham spouted.
“Does that mean you're not going to help?” asked Shem.
“Well, I think it's ridiculous. But if you and your wives help, I guess I will too.”
“That ark took fifty years to build. Getting the timber and milling it. Then joining the beam
work and coating everything with tar, building the compartments and walkways with stairs. But Noah was
not content with just the work of building the ark. He couldn't live with the idea that he and his family
would be the only survivors. He had to try to convince others to change. To repent of their bad course of
violence and greed and begin to practice love of neighbor. Maybe Jehovah would change his mind. Maybe
others could join them on the ark. It was certainly big enough!”
The old king shook his head in sadness and said, “But people don't like to be given an ultimatum.
No matter how nice you say it, the message was change your ways or die. People will always get angry
when given that kind of choice. Noah was the sweetest, most polite individual you could ever imagine, still
people resented the change in his message.
“Jehovah has said “As for me, I am going to bring flood waters upon the earth to destroy from
under the heavens all flesh that has the breath of life. Everything on the earth will perish. Yes, the earth has
become ruined in the sight of the true God, and the earth has filled with violence. So, for this reason, turn
around and repent of your badness. Treat your neighbor with love. Maybe the true God will show mercy
and have a change of heart.”
Noah had taken a day from his labor on the ark. As it was, the work was nearing completion. His
sons and their wives were working today, putting yet another coat of tar on the structure. Their harvests had
been abundant and the storage rooms in the ark were full. As of yet there were no animals inside. Jehovah
had told him that he would cause the animals to come when the time was right. Right now, Noah was again
holding out the hope of survival to any who would avail themselves of God's mercy. He talked to one he
had talked with many times before.
“When will the flood happen, Noah?” Jabed asked.
“Soon. Very soon. The ark is nearly complete and the stores are almost loaded,” said Noah.
“But how do you know, Noah?”
“Do you think we built this great vessel just for the entertainment of our neighbors, Jabed?
Jehovah God told me to build it. He has blessed the work. Nobody, not the rebel sons of the true God or
their cruel offspring, or any of the wicked vandals who come in the night to cause mischief have been able
to hinder the building of God's means for salvation. There is room for you and your family. All you have to
do is come and help. Cast your lot with God's purpose and you will be saved, you and your family,” Noah
begged.
“What would my neighbors think, Noah? They would see me!” Jabed whined, “I have to know for
sure before I got involved in something so, so public.”
“It is your decision, Jabed,” said Noah, reasonably. Noah moved on to see if he could help at least
one. He was disappointed.
The Mockery
“For you know this first, that in the last days there will come ridiculers
with their ridicule, proceeding according to their own desires and saying:
“Where is this promised presence of his?Why, from the day our forefathers fell asleep
in death, all things are continuing exactly as from creation’s beginning.”
2 Peter 3:3-4
“Hey, dad! There's a crowd approaching outside!” Japheth yelled into the ark.
Noah was closing the pen with the buffalo when he heard his son. These beasts were usually
aggressive, yet they had come up the ramp and down into the belly of the ark like a couple of tame bunny
rabbits. A crowd, he thought. That had to be trouble. Oh well, it was due. Noah bowed his head and said a
quick prayer to Jehovah and then walked up to meet the challenge.
As he came out of the open door in the side of the ark he could see the crowd of people walking
past his home and into the valley. They had to really go out of their way to come this far to the edge of
civilization. He had other neighbors, but they were sparse. It was a full days walk to the nearest community.
As the people got closer he could see several giants among them. Nephilim. Well, Jehovah would not let
their kind hinder his work, Noah was sure. Out of the corner of his eye he saw his son, Ham fade through
the door of the ark, but Shem and Japheth stood their ground at the top of the ramp outside the door to the
ark.
In the lead was the brute, Hercules. “Noah, come out!”
Shem looked over his shoulder and saw his father standing there and turned back to the giant and
said, “He's out. What do you want?”
Thor was still coming forward and he shouted, “We've come to see this marvel that you've built. I
thought it was supposed to be a boat. Why is it shaped like a box?”
“It's an ark, not a boat,” supplied Japheth.
Thor asked, confused, “What's an ark?”
Shem grinned and said, “This is an ark! Does that help?”
Noah stepped up, “Boys, lets not start trouble. How can I help you people?”
Hercules shouted, “We came to see it float!”
Noah smiled kindly and said, “I'm sorry. We haven't finished loading it yet. Also, we are still
waiting on the water. You probably wouldn't like that part.”
As they were speaking a pair of tigers were just coming around the far end of the ark and walking
up to the ramp leading to the door. Behind them was a pair of skunks and behind them was a pair of
chimpanzees.
“Seeing that you just came to watch, would it be alright if we continued working. Jehovah God is
sending our passengers and we have to show them to their proper places,” requested Noah.
As the skunks came up, Shem and Japheth both stepped back and Japheth said, “This couple is for
you, Ham!” Their brother was peeking around the corner of the door. “Thanks guys,” he said. The tigers
followed Noah and the skunks followed Ham. The chimpanzee walked up to Japheth and each grabbed hold
of a hand and they walked together into the ark.
While they were inside, Ham said to Noah and his brothers, “Not very good hecklers, are they?”
“That's alright. I suspect they will get better at it soon,” said Shem.
Noah said, “Just don't go out of your way to make things worse.”
Shem said, “I'm counting on Jehovah to protect us.”
His father retorted, “I'm pretty sure he's not going to protect stupid. Watch your mouth.”
When they came back out there were a couple of deer waiting for them. Somebody in the crowd
shouted, “I could make some pretty nice clothes out of those.”
Noah went up to them and they allowed him to lay his hands across the back of their necks as he
turned and walked back inside to help them into their place. He could hear more shouts as he went inside.
The animals kept coming steadily. The were all docile and all complied with Noah and his sons as they put
them in stalls and other containers. The rodents just seemed to find a place for themselves out of the way.
Noah's instructions were to take clean animals by sevens and unclean animals by twos, but it seemed that
they all showed up in the proper numbers and in the proper order to be loaded. Jehovah was obviously
guiding the entire process. The crowd was beginning to make a pest of themselves, throwing things to try to
spook the animals. Shem and Japheth were standing just inside the door trying to decide what to do when
their little black and white passengers that they had already loaded came charging out and ran down the
ramp. Then, of all things, the two skunks, usually shy animals charged into the middle of the crowd and
literally made a stink of things. Moments later, everyone was gone. The skunks came back up the ramp and
into the ark. Now the really strange thing was their odor didn't linger around where they had been so busy.
“Well, that was interesting,” said Japheth.
“That was amazing,” Shem replied. “Take a sniff of the air. There's not a hint of skunk odor.
What do you think of that?”
Ham said, “The people took it all away. No big deal.”
“That smell should have been in the grass, and in the air for days, Ham,” Japheth said. “Jehovah
used the skunks to drive the people away and he cleared the air as a courtesy to us. Jehovah is wonderful!”
“Well, I'm glad the people are gone, and that's a fact,” replied Ham.
“They will be back,” Shem murmured.
The very next day, early in the morning, the crowd returned. With them were more of the Nephilim and many of the more violent members of their culture. The animals were congregating in the lower valley, waiting to enter the ark. It looked like many of the people carried weapons. As Noah's wife, his sons, and their wives continued to work, escorting the animals to their proper places, Noah came forward to stand at the edge of the loading ramp to meet the noisy crowd.
Noah cried out, “Very soon, Jehovah is going to cause a deluge of water to flood the earth to wipe
out all life. Because of the violence he has witnessed that is practiced has ruined the earth, people have
turned to doing bad all the time. Please, now, listen to me and turn away from your bad way and seek
Jehovah. Turn to doing good and maybe he will, even now, reconsider and let you live!”
“You and your family are crazy, Noah! There's not enough water in the world to raise your box!”
That was Shaker, also known as Wrecker of Plans, one of Odin's chosen. She was armed and armored,
ready for battle.
The giant, Vidar, shouted, “When is moving day, Noah?”
The people laughed at the weak joke. Thor and Hercules were back with the crowd, but Thor was
remaining silent for the moment. Hercules, on the other hand was screaming obscenities and attempting to
whip up the crowd to violence. Again, people began to throw whatever objects they could find to try to
startle the animals, but Jehovah's calm was upon them. The debris they could find to use as missiles were
small, as they were in the center of the grassy valley where they had built the ark, so they were relatively
safe from any real harm. Still, it was irritating and frustrating to be hit by a clod of dirt or a small pebble. At
about the sixth hour past sunrise the animals took it upon themselves to remedy the problem. A pair of
elephants on their way to the loading ramp detoured into the middle of the crowd and started chasing the
people away. Occasionally one of the elephants would pick up a particularly irritating person up and throw
him into his fellow hecklers.
Thor, Hercules, and Vidar decided to confront the elephants, drawing their weapons they moved to
attack, but they didn't see two small animals rapidly shambling in their direction. As Thor and Vidar readied
to strike they themselves were struck in the ankles by the two porcupines. This caused them to drop their
weapons and bellow in pain and rage. Hercules confronted one of the pachyderms with a great bludgeon.
The elephant merely reached out with his trunk and tore it out of his hands and ran him down. Vidar and
Thor were distracted, attempting to stomp on the offending porcupines, but that wasn't working out well for
them. Every time they would get close the little creatures would slap them with a new set of sharp quills,
which would result in more bellows and curses. Finally, the crowds gave up, as did the mighty Nephilim, in
defeat.
“Wasn't that fun?” laughed Shem.
Japheth and Noah were both in tears with their laughter. Ham was watching from his safe position,
just inside the door of the ark. He too was laughing, although a little hysterically.
Shem turned to Ham and said, “Now, tell me that Jehovah didn't cause THAT to happen! That was
real teamwork if I ever saw it!”
The elephants came lumbering up the ramp with their little teammates in tow. Japheth walked over
and petted the closest pachyderm on the trunk and said, “Come with me, my friend.” He then guided their
protectors into the ark. “I'll see to our other valiant saviors, dad,” said Shem, then he too went below. As his
sons went inside, Noah looked heavenward and said a little prayer. “Oh Jehovah, that was wonderful!” he
laughed. “Your creation is amazing and they are all obedient to you. Thank you for caring for my family.
Thank you for allowing us to be part of your purpose.” With that Noah went back to work. Seven sheep
were coming up the ramp.
“Again and again the mobs cam to mock and make the loading of the ark difficult. Again and
again Jehovah God protected Noah and his family. Finally. The day came when the work on the ark was
finished and all the animals were aboard. It was a full time job caring for the needs of the animals, so each
day they would feed, water, and clean up after them all and then return to their homes late in the evening.
Then the day came when Jehovah told them to enter into the ark and stay there. And nothing happened.
The Flood
“For Jehovah loves justice, and he will not abandon his loyal ones.”
Psalms 37:28
“Where's all the water?” complained Ham.
“It will come,” said Japheth. “Just take care of the aviary.”
“This is ridiculous! Dad said Jehovah spoke to him saying, 'Go into the ark', six days ago! Nothing
is happening'
“Don't worry about it. Just pick up your shovel and take care of those birds,” said Japheth. “If we
don't get rid of all this manure the ark will surly sink!”
Ham picked up his shovel and walked away grumbling, “There has to be water before it can
possibly sink!”
Adele, Japheth's wife asked, “Why is Ham always so contrary?”
“He's always been like that, even as a boy,” Japheth replied. “Dad has always worked hard to help
him have a positive viewpoint, but Ham has always been the center of his own universe.”
Adele said, “Well, it only makes it harder on him. I'll go water the animals on the lower level”
“I'll be right behind you with my shovel,” Japheth said with a smile.
On the seventh day Jehovah closed the door to the ark. No water came, but the inhabitants of the
land did. They began pounding on the ark and shouting insults and curses. The ark was so stoutly made that
the pounding could barely be heard inside the ark. The shouting was barely a murmur. Still, the ark's
passengers were disturbed because they knew all the people outside were going to die.
“I sure hope we didn't waste fifty years of our lives just to sit in a big box full of animals hiding
from a mob. Where's the water?” Ham complained again.
“What do you mean, 'waste fifty years?” asked Shem.
“What if the water doesn't come? What will we do then?”
“You don't think the flood is coming? Who do you think closed the door? It wasn't the wind! That
door was heavy! It took three of us to open and close it and it closed tight BY IT'S SELF!” Shem solidly stated.
“OK, I'm just a little worried,” said Ham.
“What are you worried about, my son,” asked Noah, as he walked into the common area.
“Everything! Being locked in this box, a slave to these animals. People pounding on the outside
making fun of us. My family acting as if this is all normal. IT'S NOT NORMAL!” Ham said raising his voice
almost hysterically.
“Trust Jehovah, son. He won't let us down. He doesn't lie. He had us build this ark to save the life
of our family and all these animals. Jehovah cares for us.”
“Dad. It's not normal,” Ham said stubbornly.
“Of course it's not normal,” said Noah. “The times we live in are not normal. Jehovah is taking
extraordinary measures to remedy the problem.”
Ham went silent. Shem watched the exchange and knew that his father had not changed Ham's
mind. Ham's stubborn streak ran deep. In a lot of ways, Ham was like the people pounding on the outside of
the ark. Shem sighed and got up from the table. There were animals to feed. On the seventh day the water
came.
On that day all the springs of the vast watery deep burst open and the floodgates of the heavens
were opened. The noise from the torrent was unbelievable. The people outside the ark screamed and
howled. It was obvious that some wanted to get into the ark, but there could be heard screams of anger and
rage that seemed dominant as the waters grew higher. Suddenly, with a mighty crash, the ark was slammed
with a force that seemed to come from every direction. The ark rocked and spun crazily but the vessel held
fast. Its passengers fought, resisting the forces at play, to avoid injury, as objects were thrown about that, had
not been secured. Among the animals there was chaos, but the pens held. The calm from Jehovah worked
rapidly to resist their natural desire to panic.
Things were very intense for what felt like forever but was probably only one day. After that came
the steady heavy rain. The temperature aboard the ark dropped dramatically. When things settled down
enough that the passengers of the ark were allowed a moment's rest from their labors and everyone was in
the common room when Japheth said to Ham, “Well, there's your water.”
Ham replied, “Shut up!”
Noah intervened, “That's enough, boys. We're all exhausted. Jehovah saved us. He kept his word.
Now, we will continue to caretake this new start in the earth. Think of the positive things ahead of us!”
“Now were stuck in a floating box full of smelly animals,” Ham murmured. “Isn't that just
wonderful”
So the flooding continued for 40 days and 40 nights on the earth, and the waters kept increasing
and began carrying the ark, and it was floating high above the earth. The waters became overwhelming and
kept increasing greatly upon the earth, but the ark floated on the surface of the waters. The waters
overwhelmed the earth so greatly that all the tall mountains under the whole heavens were covered. So all
living creatures that were moving on the earth perished—the flying creatures, the domestic animals, the
wild animals, the swarming creatures, and all mankind. Everything on dry land that had the breath of life in
its nostrils died. So He wiped every living thing from the surface of the earth, including man, animals,
creeping animals, and the flying creatures of the sky. They were all wiped off the earth; only Noah and
those with him in the ark survived.
The passengers of the ark were amazingly tranquil as the ark rocked with the movement of the
waters. Neither human or animal suffered from motion sickness, which is common of those who travel the
seas. Noah and his family remained busy caring for the needs of the animals and all save two remained
grateful of the mercy the almighty Jehovah had extended to them. All but two.
“I have to get off this rocking crate, Ham,” groused Randa. “And why do I have to be the one to
feed the llamas and camels? They spit at me! And the pigs are disgusting! I hate animals!”
“I know, Randa, but where can we go? Unless you've acquired webbed feet and can swim like a
duck this is the only safe place.”
“Before we were talked into building this giant animal trap we had a life! We had neighbors to
visit and not just your family. The two men who lived down the way were always pleasant to visit. Ham,
when will this thing settle down so we can get off?”
“Quit whining, Randa! You know as much as I do!” growled Ham. “At least you aren't pressed into
shoveling and hauling dung every day. When we strike ground I'll be off this vessel faster than you will!”
“Oh, Ham! I'm just so upset. I helped Noah, your father, build this ark because I love the old man.
But I never thought that his words were true. I mean, all those people weren't so bad.”
“I know. I understand. I feel much the same way. Oh, the Nephilim were violent and needed to be
dealt with. And the sons of the true God were a problem, but the people, in general, were just forced to live
with them. I didn't think there would be a flood either. I mean, where was all the water to come from? Now,
look! And we're stuck.”
After a year on the ark , in the first month, on the first day of the month, the waters had drained
from the earth; and Noah removed the covering of the ark and saw that the surface of the ground was
drying. In the second month, on the twenty-seventh day of the month, the earth had dried off.
God now said to Noah: “Go out of the ark, you, your wife, your sons, and your sons’ wives. Bring out with
you all the living creatures of every sort of flesh, of the flying creatures and of the animals and of all the
creeping animals of the earth, that they may multiply on the earth and be fruitful and become many on the
earth.”
So Noah went out, together with his sons, his wife, and his sons’ wives. Every living creature,
every creeping animal and every flying creature, everything that moves on the earth, went out of the ark by
families. Then Noah built an altar to Jehovah and took some of all the clean animals and of all the clean
flying creatures and offered burnt offerings on the altar. And Jehovah began to smell a pleasing aroma. So
Jehovah said in his heart: “Never again will I curse the ground on man’s account, for the inclination of the
heart of man is bad from his youth up; and never again will I strike down every living thing as I have done.
From now on, the earth will never cease to have seed-sowing and harvest, cold and heat, summer and
winter, and day and night.” God went on to bless Noah and his sons and to say to them: “Be fruitful and
become many and fill the earth. A fear of you and a terror of you will continue upon every living creature of
the earth and upon every flying creature of the heavens, upon everything that moves on the ground and
upon all the fish of the sea. They are now given into your hand. Every moving animal that is alive may
serve as food for you. Just as I gave you the green vegetation, I give them all to you. Only flesh with its life
—its blood—you must not eat. Besides that, I will demand an accounting for your lifeblood. I will demand
an accounting from every living creature; and from each man I will demand an accounting for the life of his
brother. Anyone shedding man’s blood, by man will his own blood be shed, for in God’s image He made
man. As for you, be fruitful and become many, and increase abundantly on the earth and multiply.” Then
God said to Noah and to his sons with him: “I am now establishing my covenant with you and with your
offspring after you, and with every living creature that is with you, the birds, the animals, and all the living
creatures of the earth with you, all those that came out of the ark—every living creature of the earth. Yes, I
establish my covenant with you: Never again will all flesh be destroyed by the waters of a flood, and never
again will a flood bring the earth to ruin.” And God added: “This is the sign of the covenant that I am
making between me and you and every living creature that is with you, for all future generations. I put my
rainbow in the cloud, and it will serve as a sign of the covenant between me and the earth. Whenever I bring
a cloud over the earth, then the rainbow will certainly appear in the cloud. And I will certainly remember
my covenant that I made between me and you and every living creature of every kind; and never again will
the waters become a flood to destroy all flesh. And the rainbow will occur in the cloud, and I will certainly
see it and remember the everlasting covenant between God and every living creature of every kind on the
earth.” God repeated to Noah: “This is the sign of the covenant that I establish between me and all flesh that
is on the earth.” Noah’s sons who came out of the ark were Shem, Ham, and Japheth. These three were
Noah’s sons, and all the earth’s population came from them and spread abroad.
The desire for the past festered in Ham and his wife. They remembered the “good things” of the past.
The conveniences of the communities became greater in their minds and hearts. The people “weren't so
bad” even though their violence and immoral behavior was what caused Jehovah to bring destruction to the
whole world at that time. Ham's longings corrupted his whole family's outlook on what was right and
wrong. Ham later became the father of Canaan. Canaan thrived on all of Ham's stories of the lost world.
The men of fame grew large in his mind and heart. The gods and their followers. The perversions of the
people. Ham spared nothing from Canaan's ears. In Canaan's eyes, the past was something golden. Then
came the day that Canaan violated his grandfather.
Now Noah started off as a farmer, and he planted a vineyard. When he drank of the wine, he
became intoxicated, and he uncovered himself inside his tent. Ham, the father of Canaan, saw his father’s
nakedness, and he told his two brothers outside. So Shem and Japheth took a garment and put it upon both
their shoulders and walked in backward. Thus they covered their father’s nakedness while their faces were
turned away, and they did not see their father’s nakedness.
When Noah woke up from his wine and learned what his youngest son had done to him, he said:
“Cursed be Canaan. Let him become the lowest slave to his brothers.” And he added: “Praised be Jehovah,
the God of Shem, and let Canaan become a slave to him. Let God grant ample space to Japheth, and let him
reside in the tents of Shem. let Canaan become a slave to him also.”
Melchizedek went on, “Ham became father to Cush who became father to Nimrod, the founder
of Babel. You yourselves know that Babel became a great city and Jehovah again acted in judgment against
them, confusing their languages. Jehovah God broke apart their mad scheme to make a tower with its top in
the heavens, to make a celebrated name for them in rebellion against Jehovah. They worship, still, the gods
and goddesses passed on by cursed Canaan. Gods that are no gods. The rebel angels are now forbidden to
walk among men as they once did. When the flood came they escaped to the heavens and were limited by
Jehovah so that they are barred from taking material form, but they still influence men from the spirit
realm.”
The old king looked at Abram's steward and said, “There is your answer to your question, gentle
Eliezer. Men are still influenced by wicked spirit creatures and bloody religion that originated at their
instigation. The great deception still goes on, and it is well that all men be made aware of it.”
My own son fell under their spell, allowing Nimrod's influence to direct him into statecraft,
oppressing people to his will to follow false gods. You, yourselves, have seen that the hunting of men is
great sport among the men of Nimrod and Asshur. The doctrine of “in dying you shall not die” is again
widespread in several different forms, all in defiance to the truth of Jehovah. Yes, the great deception even
goes so far as to call Nimrod a god while he yet lives, his mother as the queen of the heavens, and his son
also venerated as a god. This triad is not lonely. In Babel and Nineveh there seems to be an accumulation of
such unholy trinities drenched in animal as well as human sacrifice. Yes, the great deception of unholy
religion goes on without notice.
The Strengthening
"Commit your way to Jehovah; Rely on him, and he will act in your behalf.
He will make your righteousness shine like daybreak,
and your justice like the midday sun."
Psalm 37:5,6
Eliezer bowed low to the King of Salem and said, “You have given me so much over the course of
these days. Such an expression of loyal love is beyond anything of value I can name. Thank you, and may
Jehovah, the Creator of heaven and earth bless you.”
Lot, who had been taken captive and had been silent since his rescue, came forward and bowed, “I
too wish to show gratitude for your telling of our family history. My household and I thank you. To have a
reason that men behave the way they do may well rescue us from hate. But I don't think anything will cure
us from fear. We learned that men can be animals.”
“Wherever there are jealousy and contentiousness, there will also be disorder and every vile
thing,” said Melchizedek. “Such men are earthly, animalistic, and demonic. Remember, the angels are
forbidden to materialize, but they still can control the affairs of men through their counterfeit governments
and religions. But it will not continue forever. And Jehovah will act to cleanse the earth of their foul
influence at his appointed time. ”
“At that time God will heal all the wounds that have been inflicted. There will be justice done. It
is Jehovah's will that his original purpose be carried out,” asserted the old King. “I have seen the entrance to
the Garden. I have spoken with the angels and seen the spinning sword that blocked the entrance. I bear
witness that all these things are true. And truth can be had by those who bestir themselves to look for it.
There is hope! Hold on to it.”
Abram, who had known Melchizedek for much of his life, felt great joy at the end of the telling
of the old king's history. When he returned home to his beautiful Sarai he would re-tell the tale to his
household so that they might be built up.
It had taken five evenings for the King of Salem, the King of Peace, to relate his experiences. The
wounded were ready to travel. They would break camp the next day. Now Abram would do what he could
to strengthen the old king. Abram felt great love for the older man.
Abram began to speak to Melchizedek in front of those gathered, “Years ago, Jehovah instructed
me, “Go out from your land and away from your relatives and from the house of your father to the land that
I will show you. I will make you a great nation, and I will bless you, and I will make your name great, and
you will become a blessing. I will bless those who bless you, and I will curse him who calls down evil on
you, and all the families of the ground will certainly be blessed by means of you.” I was seventy-five years
old when I left Haran, and I have traveled far, inspecting the land that Jehovah promised to give to my
offspring. Although I remain childless at this point, I put my trust in the God of the heavens. He has
instructed me, and so I have done! Me and my household.”
“Whatever blessing I have to give is yours,” Abram said. “May Jehovah continue to give you
strength and life. May the God of the heavens grant you peace.” With that Abram bowed low to the King of
Salem. “You are welcome in my house whenever you travel for whatever length of time you desire.”
The next morning Melchizedek and those with him parted company. Abram and those with him
returned to there homes. Lot and his household parted with Abram again and moved into the city of Sodom
because of his fear of being raided again. He felt that the safety of the city walls would protect his family
better. He chose to move into the midst of the offspring of Canaan. The lesson of the King of Salem's
words evidently did not bring wisdom to his heart.
Abram continued to walk with the true God.
The Last Days
“For just as the days of Noah were, so the presence of the Son of man will be.
For as they were in those days before the Flood, eating and drinking,
men marrying and women being given in marriage, until the day that Noah
entered into the ark, and they took no note until the Flood came and swept
them all away, so the presence of the Son of man will be.”
Matthew 24:37-3
We living 2019 are living in fast times. Everything is moving so swiftly that we are no longer
amazed by each new current event. At the beginning of the twentieth century, the industrial age began. With
the advent of the assembly line the commercial world boomed. Transportation became modernized so
rapidly that people now take travel in stride. In the late eighteen hundreds, most people didn't travel more
than thirty miles in their entire lives. Today worldwide travel is common. Communication has made our
planet a very tiny place. You can speak to anybody almost anywhere at any time with a small device that fits
into your pocket. And we now take it for granted.
Technology in science and medicine has made amazing advances in the last one hundred and
twenty years. We remember the first rocket to the moon with great excitement, but now we are bored with
the launch of the space shuttle. We have become a different kind of people because of the conveniences that
are available. For entertainment, we watch television, surf the internet, play virtual reality video games and
never leave our chairs. Have we become better people?
Man has used all of his advances for good and bad. His transportation has been adapted to carry
weapons that are capable of killing hundreds, if not thousands, in mere seconds. Communications have been
used to spy and lie, and to start war. Medical advances have been used to make poison gasses, weapons for
germ warfare, and torture methods. Entertainment has been used to numb it's audiences to violence and all
forms of immoral perversions. Why has this been done? It's the same reason given by the King of Salem.
Look at this: “We know that we originate with God, but the whole world is lying in the power of
the wicked one.” (1 John 5:19) “Now listen to the illustration of the man who sowed. Where anyone hears
the word of the Kingdom but does not get the sense of it, the wicked one comes and snatches away what has
been sown in his heart; this is the one sown alongside the road.” (Matthew 13:19) “They are, in fact,
expressions inspired by demons and they perform signs, and they go out to the kings of the entire inhabited
earth, to gather them together to the war of the great day of God the Almighty.” (Revelation 16:14)
Behind the scenes wicked spirit forces have been manipulating the governments and
religions of man throughout history. It is all part of the great deception. Government gives a semblance of
order and it is wise to cooperate with it, as long as it doesn't demand what belongs only to the Creator, our
life's devotion and worship. But it has never had God's blessing. Ever. He has suffered it's existence until
the appointed time comes to assert his own rulership again.
Look at this: “Keep looking, keep awake, for you do not know when the appointed time
is.” (Mark 13:33) “This undeserved kindness he caused to abound toward us in all wisdom and
understanding by making known to us the sacred secret of his will. It is according to his good pleasure that
he himself purposed for an administration at the full limit of the appointed times, to gather all things
together in the Christ, the things in the heavens and the things on the earth.” (Ephesians 1:8-10) “In the
days of those kings the God of heaven will set up a kingdom that will never be destroyed. And this kingdom
will not be passed on to any other people. It will crush and put an end to all these kingdoms, and it alone
will stand forever.” (Daniel 2:44)
Noah's day, the time period in which he lived, is held up to us as a pattern for us to look at
in order to see where we are in the stream of time. Noah and his family lived in wild and crazy times. With
the rebel angels actually living among them, they saw miraculous events. They saw horrible cruelty and
unspeakable lust that surrounded them. Can you imagine the giants, the ones where we get the comic book
characters like Thor and Loki, doing as they pleased to whoever they wanted. Could you imagine becoming
used to having them in your midst. “Oh well. It's just another day on the news.” That's the way it was. And
that's the way it is now.
We are use to the most horrible behavior from world leaders. We are used to the news telling us
that religious leaders are molesting our children. We are used to seeing homeless people begging for food,
money, or a place to stay. It's an everyday occurrence that war has destroyed part of our world's population,
maimed our children, and raped our women. It's an everyday occurrence that the police that are there to
protect and serve actually use their power to abuse and murder the innocent. We are callused to it. Our
hearts are getting numb and we don't feel it as we should.
We are used to religion getting involved in politics, blowing up medical clinics, inciting hatred for
others all in the name of God. We hear of a hurricane or an earthquake devastating a country and some
religious leader says, “This is punishment from God because of its rampant practice of homosexuality.” But
they don't tell you why all the heterosexual people suffered along with them. Why did the babies die and the
children get injured. These men and women give God a bad name. It's all part of the great deception.
The last days are to be marked with the same attitudes that were present before the destruction of
Noah's time. Take note of what 2 Timothy 3:1-5 has to say. “But know this, that in the last days critical
times hard to deal with will be here. For men will be lovers of themselves, lovers of money, boastful,
haughty, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, disloyal, having no natural affection, not open to
any agreement, slanderers, without self-control, fierce, without love of goodness, betrayers, headstrong,
puffed up with pride, lovers of pleasures rather than lovers of God, having an appearance of godliness but
proving false to its power; and from these turn away.” During critical time, traits that at one time were
viewed as just plain bad manners would be common in most people. Note the very last trait. They would
have an appearance of godliness, but it wouldn't run deep enough to change their behavior in general. It
wouldn't make a difference when they were put to the test. For example, you could make the claim of being
part of a “Christian” nation that is unaware of the true meaning of the word “Christian.”
Other signs of the last day are spoken of in the pages of the books of Matthew, Mark, and Luke.
Luke 21:10, 11 shows us that the “last days” would have their beginnings with world war.
It says; “Nation will rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom. There will be great earthquakes, and
in one place after another food shortages and pestilences; and there will be fearful sights and from heaven
great signs.” Since the beginning of World War 1 great earthquakes have been occurring with greater
frequency, famine and food shortages have afflicted a great portion of the world, not because there is no
food, but because of man's greed and unwillingness to share. Along with World War 1 came the greatest
plague to strike the world in history up until that time. The Spanish flu killed between fifty and one hundred
million people! Today we may add heart disease, cancer and AIDS to the list of rampant pestilences that has
plagued man in the last one hundred years.
Another indication that we are living in the “last days” is an event that was foretold to occur.
Matthew 24:14 says; “And this good news of the Kingdom will be preached in all the inhabited earth for a
witness to all the nations, and then the end will come.”
What is interesting about this prophecy is that it is a touchstone that indicates who would truly be
doing the work of true Christians during the last days. So you must ask the question, “What is the Kingdom
of God?” If you go to multiple churches you will get multiple answers, mainly because their answers are
based on doctrine and not on scripture. Here's what you will find if you look to the Bible for the answer that
Jesus Christ himself would give.
Starting with Daniel 2:44, which was quoted earlier we see that the Kingdom is an actual
government from God that will replace all human government on earth. And who is the head of that
government? Daniel 7:13, 14 gives us the answer. It says, “I kept watching in the visions of the night, and
look! with the clouds of the heavens, someone like a son of man was coming; and he gained access to the
Ancient of Days, and they brought him up close before that One. And to him there were given rulership,
honor, and a kingdom, that the peoples, nations, and language groups should all serve him. His rulership is
an everlasting rulership that will not pass away, and his kingdom will not be destroyed.” Jesus Christ
identified himself as the Son of man, so we see that God has made him king of his kingdom.
Every king has an administration and God's kingdom is no different. Revelation 14:1, “Then I saw,
and look! the Lamb standing on Mount Zion, and with him 144,000 who have his name and the name of his
Father written on their foreheads.” What is the work that these will do with Christ? Revelation 20:6 tells us,
“Happy and holy is anyone having part in the first resurrection; over these the second death has no
authority, but they will be priests of God and of the Christ, and they will rule as kings with him for the
1,000 years.”
As you can see, this is not just opinion or some organizational doctrine. This is plainly set out in
God's word to show us what is to occur. But what good will come from this heavenly arrangement? Again,
let's let the Bible speak.
Psalm 37:10,11 says, “Just a little while longer, and the wicked will be no more; You will look at
where they were, and they will not be there. But the meek will possess the earth, and they will find exquisite
delight in the abundance of peace.” This is in line with God's original purpose for man to expand an earth-wide paradise for a righteous human society to live in. But will just making the earth into a peaceful garden
home with no crime really make it a paradise? That will be nice, but if people still get sick and die there
would still be sadness. Well, here are a couple more Bible promises. John 17:3 says, “This means
everlasting life, their coming to know you, the only true God, and the one whom you sent, Jesus Christ.” So
as we grow to know Jehovah God and his son, Jesus Christ, we come in line to gain unending life. The kind
of life that Adam and Eve threw away in the very beginning. Isaiah 33:24 tells us, “And no resident will
say: “I am sick. The people dwelling in the land will be pardoned for their error.” When Jesus walked the
earth he gave us a glimpse of what it would be like to be a citizen of his kingdom. He healed any and all
who came to him. Soon he will do that worldwide. At John 5:28,29 Jesus said, “Do not be amazed at this,
for the hour is coming in which all those in the memorial tombs will hear his voice and come out, those
who did good things to a resurrection of life, and those who practiced vile things to a resurrection of
judgment.” The resurrection of righteous believers who remained faithful in their service to Jehovah is also
coming soon, but it is to be noted that many never had a chance to learn. Jehovah God is a lover of justice
whose greatest attribute is love. There will be a resurrection of the unrighteous, ones who may yet decide to
turn their hearts to our magnificent Creator and grow in their love for him. Can it get any better? Revelation
21:3,4 says, “With that I heard a loud voice from the throne say: “Look! The tent of God is with mankind,
and he will reside with them, and they will be his people. And God himself will be with them. And he will
wipe out every tear from their eyes, and death will be no more, neither will mourning nor outcry nor pain be
anymore. The former things have passed away.” No more death!
There is the Good News of the Kingdom in a nutshell. This is being preached in all parts of the
world at this very moment by more than eight million volunteer preachers. Just like in Noah's day, some
listen, but most are too distracted and uncaring to pay attention. But the word is going out with the hope
that people will choose life! These are the last days! People are preoccupied with their everyday affairs,
leaving little or no room for spiritual matters. “First of all know this, that in the last days ridiculers will
come with their ridicule, proceeding according to their own desires and saying: “Where is this promised
presence of his? Why, from the day our forefathers fell asleep in death, all things are continuing exactly as
they were from creation’s beginning.” (2 Peter 3:3,4) What Peter wrote is especially true now, as most
refuse to invest time to see the evidence.
For those who have eyes to see and a heart open to the truth it is time to respond in the way that the
apostle John wrote at Revelation 22:17. “And the spirit and the bride keep on saying, “Come!” and let
anyone hearing say, “Come!” and let anyone thirsting come; let anyone who wishes take life’s water free.”
About the Author
The author was born in Portland, Oregon, May 8, 1954. The son of an ex-marine, turned carpenter,
turned barber, and a mother who was a grade school receptionist, Valiant had it figured out at an early age
that it was possible to be many things during one's lifetime. That is why, as a freshman in high school that
worked at the local theater as a projectionist, he just knew he would become either a stuntman or a rock
star. So, naturally, he wound up working as a ranch hand, a logger, a chain puller in a lumber mill, received
an education in computer electronics, and finally settled into the construction field as a remodeling
contractor.
Due to a construction accident, Valiant spent some time off work during which he wrote the sci-fi/comedy
named “Gypsy Camp” and later published as a freebie a compilation of short stories by the name of
“Valiant's World”. He chose the Nom de Plume, Valiant Player, from the title of one of his short stories and
is pleased when someone figures out that he doesn't really care if anyone finds out who he is. It's all just for
fun. “I'm a writer, a musician, and a rascal,”
Valiant
Contact info:
cheervaliant@gmail.com
www.facebook.com/valiantsgypsycamp
www.youtube.com/valiantsgypsycamp
Sources:
Bulfinches Mythology by Thomas Bulfinch 1863
1000 Mythological Characters Briefly Described by Edward S. Ellis 1899
The Two Babylons by Alexander Hislop 1916
Greek & Roman Mythology by H.A. Gerber
Encyclopedia Britannica 2018
All Bible quotations are taken from The New World Translation of the Holy Scriptures
© 2013 WATCH TOWER BIBLE AND TRACT SOCIETY OF PENNSYLVANIA
100 Watchtower Drive, Patterson, NY 12563-9204 U.S.A.
PUBLISHERSWATCHTOWER BIBLE AND TRACT SOCIETY OF NEW YORK, INC.
Wallkill, New York, U.S.A.
The Great Deception(Ric Wooldridge)
Copyright © 2018 Valiant Player
All rights reserved.
Dedication:
This work is dedicated to all who inspire creativity in others. To you who encourage an open, loving, heart.
To you who teach others to grow. May you have peace and happiness, forever!
Notification:
The content of this publication is a work of fiction and has originated with and is the property of Valiant
Player. It is written with the intention of bringing entertainment to as many as are willing to share it, to
bring joy to all who wish to spread happiness. Yet under no circumstances is anyone to reproduce or sell, in
any form, any portion of these writings without the author's expressed permission.
Valiant
-Table of Contents -
----Author's Note ----
---- Introduction ------
----- The Reason -----
----- The Deception -----
----- The Gods -----
----- The Mighty Ones -----
----- The Key of Strength -----
----- The Feasts of Valhalla -----
----- The Witness -----
----- The Prophet -----
----- The Memory -----
----- The Rage -----
----- The Lusts of the Gods -----
----- The Preacher -----
----- The Mockery -----
----- The Flood -----
----- The Strengthening -----
----- The Last Days -----
Author's Note:
It will be noted that the names for the “gods” and their offspring are derived from the pantheon of
many mythological backgrounds. It will also be noted that many of these individuals were reputed to have
walked the earth many years after the setting of this tale. The reason for the combination of this vast
assortment is found in the evidence that indicates that all religions share common roots immediately
following the era of the Noachian flood. It is an established fact that a great number of these “gods” and
“goddesses” that were worshiped in many different geographical locations share more than just coincidental
similarities. An example of this is that of the father of the gods, Zeus, of Greek mythology. He bears
amazing resemblance to Odin, Jupiter and Brahma. All three were reputed to be shape changers, even going
so far as to change their gender (in the case of Brahma, of Sanatana Dharma, or Hinduism, the politically
correct viewpoint is that his other shapes are merely aspects, or avatars, of his one being).
As for the seeming anachronisms, the dispersion of the legends of the “mighty ones”, spoken of in
Genesis 6:4, can be traced to the dispersion of the peoples at the Tower of Babel documented in Genesis
chapter eleven. Nimrod and those who gathered with him “in opposition to Jehovah” dispersed carrying
these legends, along with their bloody religions, into all the earth. Also, it is a common fact that many
rulers, heroes, and villains have taken on the names of their predecessors, and in doing so given the illusion
of an age covering many normal lifespans. This can be seen as we look into Assyrian history quite easily. It
is also quite possible that some youngster's mother simply liked a certain name and we happen to find
Achilles at the battle of Troy. Life is often much stranger than fiction, and legends are made larger with
each telling.
While the drama of this frightening tale is a work of fiction and the interaction of the characters
herein prior to the flood is made up of whole cloth, it is based on an era of true history. The end of this tale
we all know, although many scoff at the idea of a global deluge, there has been no evidence to the contrary
and much evidence for the affirmation of the account. The flood was an end of an age, but it was not the end
of the long oppression that was forced upon mankind by the rebellion of their first human parents. That
ending is foretold in another part of the Bible, with those days also rooted in this same time period.
(Matthew 24:37-39)
Introduction
“The Nephilim proved to be in the earth in those days,
and also after that, when the sons of the true God
continued to have relations with the daughters of men
and they bore sons to them, there were the mighty ones
who were of old, the men of fame.”
Genesis 6:4
Their hunger for power only increased as their perverse deception became established. The “sons
of the true God.” Angels. Mighty spirit creatures who were lured into rebellion by one of their own who
was conceited enough to desire the worship of the very ones he was entrusted to care take. These came to
dominate the earth, by means of deceit and cowardice, to become a cancer among the delicate human
inhabitants of the earth.
Compared to man made of flesh, these intelligent spirit creatures were the embodiment of dynamic
energy and motivated by hate. They were a force beyond human ability to combat. Beings able to travel at
velocities greater than the speed of light without the aid of auxiliary device and able to dwarf the power of
the largest star, these beings were capable of taking upon themselves the guise of human form at will. It was
these creatures that rebelled against their Creator, Jehovah, the Holy One. It was these mighty beings who
followed in the footsteps of the original Resistor.
In just a few short verses, the book that lays claim to the title of “the Word of God” identifies the
beginning of the great deception of religion in the world of mankind. The birth of the world's mythos
revolving around it's gods and the goddesses all have their roots in this simply told account.
What was it like to live during this time period, where supernatural events were commonplace? By
all accounts, these gods and goddesses were unpredictable and treacherous, licentious and cruel. Who
would consent to worship them? That they were real is testified to by the close kinship found in
mythologies from all geographical regions of the earth, regardless of claimed religious or cultural
differences.
This is a tale based on the Bible’s short description of human beginnings through the cataclysmic
global flood of Noah’s day, a time that ultimately finds it’s conclusion in the end of age. Enemies of the
Creator called the final battle Ragnarok, but in the last book of the Bible it is called the war of the great day
of God, the Almighty, Armageddon. The results of this coming battle has a forgone conclusion. The Great
Deception will end.
- - - - - The Reason - - - - -
“So Down the Great dragon was hurled, the Original Serpent,
the one called Devil and Satan, who is misleading the entire
inhabited earth.”
Revelation 12:9
In all his years of service to the house of Abram there had not been a single regret. His master
was such a man that his service was, in truth, his own prosperity. The true God had blessed all of Abram’s
dealings and Eliezer, indeed, prospered because of that blessing.
This land, in the district of Canaan, lay lush and inviting. It was every bit as beautiful and peaceful
in appearance as it had been when Abram and his nephew had separated in order to preserve peace between
the two expanding households. The vision of this place had always inspired a sense of awe and appreciation
for the natural uncultivated beauty that sent him into peaceful meditations on the qualities that had caused
the Creator to purpose such a place.
On this day, Eliezer had regrets. The glory of this evening’s sunset failed to inspire peace of mind.
This day was rendered bleak, though it was a day of salvation for the household of Lot. Eliezer had tasted
war and was sickened at heart.
The blight of Nimrod continued, and the hunger for dominance over man had reached out and
touched their lives in even this place of peace and prosperity. The seeming paradise that stretched out before
his eyes was transformed into a thing to be abhorred by the events that had just taken place. Eliezer had
killed. He had picked up a sword and felt the life drain out of men who should have lived for many years.
He felt guilty and filthy. He had seen and heard men and women being killed. Screams, groans, prayers, and
abject petitions for life could not mend the agonies or halt the flow of crimson life as it pooled around the
dying. Eliezer numbly shook his head as if to shed the visions that came into his mind, like the rains of a
driving storm wind. Visions of violence which had surrounded him, in which he himself had participated,
and now were threatening to drown him.
The necessity of battle had been clear. Eliezer had followed Abram willingly, even as he would
continue to do. Their purpose was just, and their course was righteous. Yet, Eliezer felt that he had done
great wickedness. Not only could he see the crushing blow that he had dealt to a man who was attempting to
kill him, but he could feel with sickening clarity the bones give way and the blood splatter on him as he
rushed unthinking to continue the carnage. In the midst of battle it was all he could do not to give in to the
urge to vomit as he committed in the course of butchery. He had clamped his jaw and thrust aside his fear
and his morals and done what was necessary to remain loyal to his master and his household. Now, in the
aftermath he was sickened. Sickened at his own actions and the ease with which he had taken life. What had
he become? That question worried him to his core. “Is this what I truly am?”
How could such things happen? How could men have such thirst for the blood of others? The
desire for the possession of other souls, for their dominance and their humiliation, was wrong! There was no
doubt in his mind. He had fought against the enslavement of the innocent. He knew the fate of the women
and young men that had been captured. They would be used in the fertility sacrifices. They would be made
into temple prostitutes, for the enrichment of the priests in the districts of Sodom. Some of the young men
would be used in the sport of Nimrod, as he hunted them like beasts. The older men and women would
become abject workers for masters that would use them up until they were dead. Yes, he had fought against
this! Still, Eliezer could find no forgiveness in his own heart for the blood and violence in which he had
partaken.
Again, shaking his head, he attempted to force away his guilty thoughts. He had work to do. He
was still over the house of his master, and his responsibilities left him no time for further thought in this
matter. In a manner that conveyed confidence, Eliezer returned to the business of ministering to the camp.
The armed men required food and rest, and the freed captives were in great need. If any were to watch him
at his work they would see the friend of his master caring for the need of his master’s house in his normal
efficient manner. They would not see the deep pain of guilt, or the self-distrust that was threatening to undo
him. In his heart, he prayed to the God of his master to give him peace. Or, at least, give him a reason.
Abram was no less sickened by the events that had shaped the last months. Abram’s prayers to
the Most High had been unceasing. He had begged for wisdom and then acted on what he knew was right in
his heart. Jehovah, the Almighty God of Shem, had blessed him with the release of his relatives, but the
weight of his actions was still his.
Looking wearily over the camp, he saw the condition of those redeemed. It was appalling. While
the men had been shackled and used as beasts of burden they had taken little physical harm, they being
hardy workers all. Yet several went through the motions of maintenance as lifeless ones. The severe abuse
of their women while they had been chained and helpless had emptied them of all soul. It had been reported
to Abram that not a few of the young men had also been badly used, even as had the women. Some even
ending their own lives as they were freed, because of their deep shame and inner torment.
Like Eliezer, Abram knew that they acted with necessity and rightness. The release of his brother’s
household could not be met with rejoicing. They had achieved vengeance in justice, yet the accomplishment
left him feeling unclean.
All his life, Abram had walked with the true God. All of his life’s decisions had been made to be a
blessing to the one who had been his rewarder from his youth onward. In the name of Jehovah, he had left
the convenience of the great city of Ur. Without regret, in fact, with great zeal he had rushed to do God’s
bidding. Although becoming an alien resident, Jehovah God had prospered him and those belonging to him.
The households of Abram and Lot had grown so great they had to separate in order to keep peace between
their workers. When Lot had chosen to live in the district of Sodom, it was close to the cities for their
convenience. It was in the beautiful Jordan valley, where Lot thought it was wise to move. But twelve years
later the kings of Elam advanced their claim resulting in the ugliness in which they were now experiencing.
Through that night Abram took care of the necessities. He sought to comfort the captives. He gave
orders for their return home and the compensation for their lives. Abram and Eliezer worked for the good of
their household. Each man served selflessly, even though they were great ones of the camp. And in the
sleepless meditations of the night each one sought comfort from the God of Noah and Shem. The night was
long and the pain was great.
As they approached, Bera, the king of Sodom and his military force came to meet them. With the
king of Sodom came Melchizedek, king of Salem and priest of the Most High God, Jehovah.
Bera styled himself as a great one, deserving of the worship of other men, as did all in those days
who followed in that tracks of Nimrod of Babel, already worshiped as Bel Marduk in his own lifetime. His
garb boasted gold trim, as did his vainly designed armor. The bronze sword that hung at his side had a
decorated porcelain pommel with a large stone decorating it. The belt and sheath was decorated with gold,
sporting depictions of bloodshed. It was doubtful that the blade had seen battle, but it had doubtless been
used as a tool of execution. The vain majesty of his attire was dwarfed by his conceit and overpowering
self-esteem, which seemed common in such lovers of men. Though he had just suffered humiliation in his
failed rebellion against Chedorlaomer, Bera seemed prepared to act as if the salvation of those rescued by
Abram and the men of Abram’s household was proof of his divine nature as a descendant of said Marduk.
Abram noted this and was inwardly incensed. He knew this man and his roots, even as he knew the
roots of all men in the earth. In contrast to the arrogant aura that surrounded Bera, the king of Salem
obviously calculated things differently than his self-impressed traveling companion. The manner in which
this King of Peace purported himself spoke of deep sensibleness. Abram could see that Melchizedek, too,
found Bera’s overbearing pride distasteful. But, then, Abram knew this King of Peace as he was, himself,
his descendant. Melchizedek's keen eyes missed nothing, but it was obvious that he was not going to lower
himself to the practice of self aggrandizement and politics that Bera employed.
The king priest dressed simply, in practical travel attire. The little ornamentation evidenced in the
old king’s apparel was tasteful and, most likely, crafted by his own hands. The sword which hung at his side
had the nature of utility, not a thing that glorified bloodshed as did Bera’s sword. Then, Abram knew, the
king of Salem had seen more bloodshed that any one man should bear. Somehow, Abram knew that if king
Bera had known who it was that rode at his side the king of Sodom would still maintain his unreasoning
haughtiness. Such arrogant stupidity was not even slightly entertaining to Abram. He wondered that a man
could ever attain to such a poor sense of his surroundings and of those of which he must depend and still
maintain his authority. Still, Abram kept peace.
Even as Bera pompously drew himself up to speak, Melchizedek greeted Abram in a manner that
granted dignity and approval. That greeting did much in the way of easing Abram’s troubled heart, for was
this not the foremost priest of the Most High? The approval of the king priest even aided in his endurance of
the boastful kinglet from Sodom. While Bera made a show of his greatness, Abram listened with polite
respect as he emulated Melchizedek’s attitude.
“It is with gratitude that I greet you, Abram. It is good to know that such a one as I command the
respect of such as yourself, even as you are residing as an alien in the land,” Bera swelled as he spoke. “It is
I who will pray for the blessing upon you and yours, as Marduk will grant it for the favor you have done
me.”
The thought of being blessed by a nonexistent god that cultivated servants like Bera did not
impress Abram, yet he listened with professional politeness. But as Bera continued to boast his own
importance, the priest of the true God saw fit to intervene.
“Abram, blessed is our meeting this day,” Melchizedek stated simply. “I offer you the hospitality
that is at my disposal. Would you join me in a meal, simple though it may be? I offer you bread and wine.”
“I am grateful, my lord. I will gladly take my ease with you.”
And Melchizedek brought out bread and wine, and these he spread before Abram, honoring him
with genuine hospitality. During the meal, Abram spoke of the events that had passed, and of the ones
whom he had lost. And Eliezer stood by and ministered to his master and their host, listening and he,
himself, recounting what had occurred when he was asked for his viewpoint.
At the conclusion of the telling, Melchizedek, as priest of the Most High God, Jehovah, spoke a
blessing. He said, “Blessed be Abram of the Most High God, Producer of heaven and earth. And blessed be
the Most High God, who has delivered your opposers into your hand.”
At that Abram wept, as did Eliezer, for the peace that God had granted from the heavy weight that
was lifted from their heart. Because of his appreciation, Abram ordered that a tenth of all that he had be
given to Melchizedek, and with a complete heart Eliezer hurried to see that his master’s command was
carried out.
As the day advanced, the king of Sodom made to return to his city. With an air of self-righteous
condensation, Bera said, “Give me, now, the souls of those who were taken captive, and take for yourself all
of the goods that you have obtained. This in return for the service you have done me.”
At this Abram became angry, yet he controlled himself. In reply Abram said, “I do lift up my hand
in an oath to Jehovah the Most High God, Producer of heaven and earth, that from a thread to a sandal lace,
no, I shall take nothing that is yours, in order that you may not say, ‘it was I who made Abram rich.’
Nothing for me! Only what the young men have already eaten, and the share of the men who went with me,
Aner, Eschcol and Mamre, let them take their share”
Never had Eliezer been so proud of his master. Eliezer delighted in the offended way that the
puffed little god took his leave, as he left his fearful officers to carry out his commands in the shame of their
master’s obvious humiliation.
Instead of moving on, Abram ordered camp to be made upon that place. He also offered
hospitality to Melchizedek, who graciously accepted. Also, Melchizedek made the request, “If it would be
permitted, I ask to speak to the family heads that are in the midst of your camp. It may be that I may bring
some comfort by speaking of what has gone before and of the great challenge that lies ahead.”
Abram replied with appreciation, “Gladly will we hear what you have to say. Just as I treasured the
days of my youth when you instructed Tera, my father, while I was yet in his arms, so I too look forward to
being instructed by Jehovah. Take your rest while I command my young men.”
That evening, after all of the family heads belonging to Abraham had dined, the old man who was
the king of Salem and priest of the Most High took his station in their midst. It was obvious to Eliezer that
he was in deep thought, concerned with what he might say, or how he might say it. The gathering of the
family heads quieted, yet Melchizedek remained quiet, his head bowed. Eliezer, thinking to ease the old
man, rose up and approached him with a cup of wine. As he extended the cup to the king priest,
Melchizedek raised his eyes to Eliezer’s and asked, “What is that you most want to know?”
Eliezer looked to his master, hoping his master would speak in his stead. Abram merely smiled and
nodded, indicating that he should answer for himself.
“Please pardon your servant, for I do not wish to appear presumptuous. I have been a servant to my
master from my youth on, yet he has been as a father to me. When the God of your servant, when the God
of Abram spoke, instructing him to take all that was his and leave Ur, I put full trust in the God of Abram. I
followed. From that day I have seen the blessing of Jehovah on the house of my master and always, with
our hard work, we have prospered in peace. Yet, now it seems peace is being torn from the earth. Nimrod
defied the Creator, building his city with bloodshed. And when Jehovah dispersed the people, when he
confused their languages, the people took what was bad with them. Now, the violence has touched even us.
We, who have no part in the land and no desire but to reside in peace and live in accord with the will of
Jehovah God. You are blessed of Jehovah, the True and Perfect God in whom there is no blame. So how
may I ask my question without giving offense to the Most High? And, yet, I am commanded to ask.”
Eliezer, truly agitated at heart, bowed his head and remained quiet for a few moments. No sound
could be heard among those gathered as they listened intently to hear the question of this man of integrity.
Then, eyes brimming with tears, Eliezer raised his eyes to those of the man of the True God’s. His heart
visible on his face as he controlled his emotions and asked, “Why? Why do these men, descendants of
Adam, act wickedly? Why has the Almighty One allowed such badness? My heart craves an answer,
because I stand as one guilty in my own eyes and it is not right to meet the wickedness of others with
wickedness in return.”
The old man looked out over the gathering of the able bodied men of the camp seeing, as always,
the faces of some with reasoning ability, some who wished to do what was right, and too many that would
do whatever benefited themselves.
“The answers to your questions are rooted in man’s beginning.” The man of the True God nodded
his head and said, “Choices were made by men and angels that have shaped our lives. The effects of the
rebellion of Adam and the spirit sons of the true God will continue to be felt until the end of the time that
has been appointed. Tonight you will hear of the beginning and of our hope for the future.”
“The beginning of man and woman is found in Eden. There the Almighty planted a garden in the
eastern portion of Eden, and there he created man and woman, in order to cultivate that garden that it might,
in time, encompass the entire earth. In fact, that was the command given to Adam, 'Be fruitful and become
many, fill the earth and subdue it, and have in subjection the fish of the sea and the flying creatures of the
heavens and every living creature that is moving on the earth.' The first couple, man and wife, were given
all that is good. The garden produced for them more than they could ever desire for life and required only
the necessary effort of reaching out and picking it for nourishment. All in the garden was beautiful to
behold, and the work of expanding the garden was pleasurable. Even the wild creation, the four footed
creatures, the birds, and all living in the waters and flying in the heavens were at peace. There was no
danger, and there was no need.
In all this wonder, Jehovah God gave only one command. He told Adam; “From every tree of the
garden you may eat to satisfaction. But as for the tree of the knowledge of good and bad you must not eat
from it, for in the day you eat from it you will positively die.” This instruction the man, Adam, passed onto
his beloved.
This one tree had no magical or mystical powers. That teaching that permeates the land at this time
is a lie out of Babel. The tree in the middle of the garden was an ordinary fruit tree, a symbol of our
Creator’s rightful sovereignty. It was, and is, the right of the Maker of all things to decide what is good and
what is bad for those whom he created. Who better than the Maker of all the earth and those who inhabit it
to instruct man in the ways that will benefit him? What a simple command, in essence saying, “This is my
tree. Don't touch it.” So easy. It deprived them of nothing.
For a time, the man and woman lived in harmony with all God’s creation. The restriction from the
one tree in the middle of the garden, as I said, posed no hardship on the blessed pair. But there was one that
was not satisfied. He it was, the one assigned to see to the safety of our first parents and their offspring that
was to come, that was discontent with his assigned station. One of Jehovah’s spirit sons, an angel, thought
himself too great to serve ones created from the dust of the earth. Mighty in power and ability, and
intimately acquainted with the make-up of man, this One desired what was not rightfully his. He desired the
worship of the Creator's most delicate intelligent creation!”
Adam lay on his belly in the soft grass, watching a pair of otters playing in a pool beside a small
stream that ran through the garden. Clothed with the sunlight and a breath of air, Adam lay there alert but
resting from the morning’s good work in the garden.
Working at the extremity of the garden, Adam had planted three small trees in a pattern that was
pleasing to his eyes. When they grew to maturity they would form a place that would be pleasant for
gathering together with his family. Adam looked forward to raising young ones. He would grow with them,
as would their garden home.
Adam could visualize what he wanted to come to be. His Creator had kindly given him instruction
on the lifespan of the trees he was interested in and how they could be made into a central landmark which
could, in time, be seen from a great distance. If he planted some lesser trees in a cascaded arch around the
central portion of the garden it should be a beautiful place for gatherings. To have children, who would also
have children, who would also reproduce, seemed a fantastic idea to Adam. And to think that this would all
originate from himself and his beloved.
Just thinking of the woman that Jehovah had brought to him gave him a wondrous pleasure.
Though he desired to be about the raising of a family and producing young ones, in harmony with God’s
purpose, he was patiently waiting for the same desire to stir in his wife. She would make it known to him
when she was ready. He would not even think of driving her away by being impatient and demanding. This
woman was a wonder among all the wonders that Jehovah God had already made.
As he lay there daydreaming he heard the soft noise of movement through the gentle vegetation
moving in his direction. He listened closely, trying to identify the nature of what approached without
actually looking at it. He had to strain a little to discern the sound above the play of the otters and the
movement of the stream itself.
He still had not guessed when the lovely vision of the woman stepped lightly into his view. As she
moved unselfconsciously toward him, he drank in her beauty with his eyes. Was it at all possible that he had
the same effect on her? He wondered. In his mind, it didn’t seem so. Oh, well. He could be patient. When
he heard her laugh for joy, or when he saw the sparkle of curiosity in her eye. When she smiled as she
noticed the loving approval in his gaze. These were just some of the things that made him willing to do
anything to gain her loving approval in return. Her quick mind and her desire to learn about the world she
was created to share with her husband delighted him. She was perfect for him! She was a mystery that he
himself was willing to take whatever time necessary to solve.
Today, though, Adam noted a different look in her eyes. The way she regarded him seemed, both,
wary and excited. His curiosity did not last long enough for her to say anything to him. He saw what she
was carrying, and the bottom of his entire world dropped from beneath him.
“Oh, my love!” Tears of dread came flooding from his eyes.
His woman, his only treasure, quickly reassured him, “Please! See me! I still live, and I am not
dead. Touch me, my love, and see!”
Adam could see alright. She was warm and alive and beautiful. And she was condemned to death.
Did he not warn her, himself? Now Jehovah would see to it! His brow wrinkled in anguish. How could she?
What could she have been thinking? He looked to her, trembling, unable to speak.
“Do not feel hurt in your heart, for I know that you do love me. See! It is as the serpent said. I am
like God in that I can choose what is good and what is bad for myself.” She sought to convince him.
The serpent? What was she talking about? She was thoroughly convinced of what she was saying.
Adam could see that, but he knew. “Serpents do not speak,” Adam said quietly in reply. His heart was
bursting with sorrow. He struggled to remain calm, though he could feel something tearing inside.
“Oh, my beloved, you are mistaken. It is the truth! The serpent indeed spoke to me, and he
instructed me.”
“How did this serpent speak? How was it that it was able to convince you, for Jehovah himself said
you must die?”
“I will tell all, my loved one,” the woman urgently asserted. The distress of her man truly moved
her heart with yearning, for she knew he did love her more than all. Her desire for him burned, and she
wished to have him comforted with regards to her, that she might have his blessing.
“I saw the serpent near the middle of the garden. It is a shy creature, to be sure, as it stayed just
barely inside of my vision. I did not wish to alarm it, so I went about my way to gather fruit to eat. That is
when it called out to me. It said, ‘Is it really so that God said that you must not eat from every tree of the
garden?’ I explained as you taught me. 'All of the other trees are for food, but the tree in the middle of the
garden is not given. It is God’s, and we must not eat it, or even touch it, or we will surely die.' Then the
serpent said to me, ‘You positively will not die! For God knows that the very day of your eating from it
your eyes will be opened and you are bound to be like God, knowing good and bad.’ The tree is so
beautiful, and it’s fruit is very attractive. So, , , I ate. But see! I live!”
At this Adam was deeply grieved, for he new that the serpent had lied. In fact, he knew that the
serpent’s ability to speak was a deception. Adam had knowledge of Jehovah’s spirit sons, the angels. Adam
also knew that in death his beloved would die in truth. All of this Adam knew, yet, he also ate. He ate, for
his one thought, his one self centered intent being, “I will join her in death.”
Melchizedek spoke firmly and there was no doubting his word. “Adam did, indeed, die in his
day, the years of his life being nine hundred and thirty years, as one thousand years is the boundary set for a
man’s day in the eyes of God. But though Adam returned to the dust from which he was taken, the lie of the
serpent continued. The first man’s unfaithful offspring took comfort in the deception, 'in dying I do not
REALLY die.'”
“There the wickedness of man began. Adam and Eve both made a conscious choice to rebel
against their Maker. Both made their choice in their perfection, as did the slanderous Serpent. Because
Adam and Eve intentionally discarded their perfection in their sin, they were incapable of passing on
perfection to their offspring that were conceived after their rebellion. Until the day when Jehovah’s
promised seed restores perfection to mankind, men will continue to deteriorate in their badness. This is a
partial answer to the question that plagues mankind to this date. That our original parents were unfaithful is
bad, but the reason for their stumbling is still with us today.”
“So murder was the beginning of man’s legacy. With the deception of his first lie to the first
human pair, the Original Serpent became the slayer of all mankind. Yet this slanderous resister of the Most
High was not done.”
“The spirit sons of God were not brought into existence by acts of procreation as are men. Each
angel was created as a separate being, each one an individual creation bearing the quality of free will. The
first man and woman were endowed with this quality also, as are we, but they perfectly. Although human
flesh grows old and dies, that is not the case with God’s spirit creation. These live on, as does the spirit of
Jehovah God himself, unless the Creator withdraws his spirit so that they would cease to exist.
“In his subtlety, the angel who became the Resistor of Jehovah did not challenge the Creator’s
power. Instead, he attempted to cast doubt on the Maker’s right to rule as king over his own creation. This
subtle claim, that those created are able to govern themselves without interference by God, ran deep. It
affected, not only humans, but perhaps billions of heavenly creatures who have lived since before the
preparation of the earth as man’s home.”
“Many have asked, ‘If that angel, and Adam and Eve, proved to be bad, why must all pay for their
badness?’ ‘Why didn’t the Creator just destroy his work and begin again?’ But think, in the heavens are myriads of myriads of angels, most of them delighted in the wonders of their God. Certainly, all would expect the Ruler of the heaven and earth to do what is right. All of these would be interested in such a claim of injustice on the part of their Creator, and most in all righteousness. Would not the simple act of erasure of rebels and rebellion give room for doubt? All of those who were witness to such and act would be made less solid in their joyful existence. So a trial has begun. The Original Serpent was
not idle in campaigning among those he could convince into joining him in his rebellion.”
Melchizedek shook his head in sadness. He was told as a young child that the angel that had been
charged with the safety of God's human children had abused his trust and deceived the woman, Eve. As an
invisible spirit, it had been simple to make the cautious snake seem wise in it's wariness. Also to seem to
speak words to an inexperienced creature, such as Eve, was no great task for a being of might. It was a little
thing. It was a wicked thing.
“Because of Eve's desire to choose her own course, under no sovereignty but her own, she rebelled
and ate. It matters not that she was deceived. She trusted a complete stranger who had given her nothing and
had done nothing for her. She readily listened to malicious slander against the One who had given her
everything and made no attempt to corroborate the information she was receiving with her husband, or even
God himself. She, as a perfect creation with the gift of free will chose to oppose her Creator. She gave no
thought of gratitude or love. She gave no thought as to the consequences of her actions. She chose to be a
god unto herself. Adam was in no way deceived, yet he also showed no loyalty, gratitude, or love as he
chose to rebel against his loving Father who had given him everything, including an everlasting hope for his
offspring. In siding with the rebellious spirit that had misled his wife he became an accomplice in their
murder.”
“As for the rebellious angel himself, and like all of the other angels with whom man has had
contact that have in like manner turned against our Creator, even his name is something detestable. The
titles Satan and Devil are given this unfaithful one, a Resister and a Slanderer against God, unworthy of the
wondrous one he had been given on his creation. In times to come they would choose names for themselves
in accord with their murderous intent and lying disposition.”
- - - - The Deception - - - -
All this I have seen, and there was an applying of my heart to every work that has been done under the sun,
during the time that man has dominated man to his injury.
Ecclesiastes 8:9
So it was in those days that Odin stood up and began to make a case against the true God. Many he
drew to his cause, as he would openly speak out against the rightful rule of the Almighty Jehovah.
And the true God saw fit to act in justice and to let his rebel sons attempt to prove their case. But
he did not leave man without hope, as he prophesied that the serpent and his seed would be crushed from
existence at the end of the days. This was cause for great fear and anger for those wicked spirit sons. So
those who had lived for billions of years knew that the time left to them was measured in mere millenniums.
Odin it was that took the lead in his mad hatred so that he ceased to be named in heaven except by
the titles he had earned. Devil and Satan. Resister and Slanderer. As he continued to keep watch on those of
the earth, he and his demon companions made their plans sure that all mankind would suffer ruin right
along with them. And so the great deception of the despiser of God and man began to be organized.
Shamash it was that suggested that they take the physical form of humans, for he lusted after the
daughters of men. Nerthus and Eros, Molech and Loki, Mars and Siva. These along with Odin and Shamash
took the form of human men, mighty and beautiful, to seduce the daughters of men to themselves while
establishing themselves as gods in opposition to the True God.
And Odin proceeded to take Rind and make her his mistress and set her up as queen. To her he
perpetuated the lie, saying, “Forever you shall live and you shall rule at my side. For I, myself, am father to
the gods, and I choose you to be a goddess in my realm.”
Rind was the first. Sleek and beautiful. Rind’s active curiosity and self-confident independence
attracted more than a few men, young and old. Descended of Cain, Rind held in complete contempt those
who cringed beneath the security of any dreams of a future day. Those of her line had learned that their
lives depended on their own actions. It was foolish to stagnate, to languish in some vague hope for a better
life. Life was action, and action meant life. She depended on none but herself.
Rind took great delight in her physical abilities. Her personality was such that she was admired for
more than her delightful form. Strong men listened to her when she spoke, and few had the nerve to censure
her before others. Proud and unafraid, Rind said and did as she pleased. She would not be bound by petty
morality. It was no wonder that those drawn to her were also dangerously amoral.
Rind was attempting to fashion a weapon. She had been to the entrance of the garden and had seen
the mighty Cherubs, the faithful sons of Jehovah, that barred entry to all. Outraged at being denied, she
brooded malevolently. The spinning sword that had threatened her flamed in her mind. Her anger burned
deep and slow. She wished to strike a blow against any who would curtail her personal freedom to do as she
desired. With a weapon like the flaming sword, none would dare hinder her.
She had gone to her uncle, Tubal-Cain, and acquired an arm’s length of good iron. Tubal-Cain was
much respected for his work with copper and iron. With ingenuity he fashioned implements for clearing and
cultivating land, for milling lumber and building homes. Rind had no inclinations toward hewing wood or
digging in the earth. Though she put no conscious thought into it, Rind desired power.
For weeks she stroked the iron with a hone. For weeks she dreamed of the fear and respect that
wielding this new tool would bring her. The men and women that she knew were obviously beneath her,
weak and tractable. With each stroke of the stone her eyes gleamed with the sharpness that gave her the
power over others. The power of life and death.
During all of this time Rind did not give any thought that she might be observed. Being of flesh,
one forgets the invisibility of spirit if not reminded. The Cherubs in the garden seemed flesh, though they
emanated great power. But the one that took interest in her affairs had little to do with the steadfast guardian
spirits.
Rind had captured Satan’s curiosity. He watched her with hateful glee. Here was one that he could
use. As he watched her stroking the blade of her weapon with long firm loving strokes, he formed a plan.
Now he moved to carry it out.
Rind moved clumsily with her weapon, practicing beheadings and thrusts to imagined bodies
consisting of bushes and trees. She was a large, well muscled woman prone to violence, as many who had
crossed her path were aware. Men of like personality often took acception to the idea that they should view
her as an equal and had to be shown that she had the ability to force them to her will. With this new crude
implement it might be that they would submit without having to suffer the wounds of battle herself, for
blood, bruising and pain were the price of gaining respect in her violent world.
She thought herself a formidable threat to any who would hinder her will. In her mind's eye she
pictured herself as a graceful killer in fluid motion that would be unstoppable as she reached out for
whatever prize she wished. To her spectators she was a humorous spectacle no more dangerous than a
feather on a light breeze. Unseen and unheard, as they communicated in a dimensional plane other than that
of flesh. The mighty spirits discussed how they would begin their deception.
“She's perfect!” stated Apollo with a sneer. “She is as big as most men, yet she is good to look
upon.”
Molech crooned in delight, “She is desirable. She is also bloodthirsty. This is not a common set of
traits among the daughters of men.”
“It will become more common when she becomes aware of her new station. She will draw them to
us, both men and women. Shall we begin?” the Resister asked with an air of superiority that instantly
sparked dissension.
“You are not the father of the gods in truth! Whatever high station you felt you had was abandoned
when you rebelled against Jehovah, as did ours. Do not think to dominate us!” snapped Shiva. “We work to
a purpose.”
“You have something to add?” His voice no less superior and his demeanor no less haughty.
The tension was charged with violence. All who had become involved in this rebellion in heaven
knew that their lives would be short. They now lived for one purpose. To strike at the heart of their Creator.
They could do no physical harm to the Almighty God, Jehovah, but they would do everything in their power
to break his heart. They knew that Creator of heaven and earth loved his creation and it was their intention
to make it necessary that he destroy what he loved with his own hands.
Apollo said, “Let us get on with it!”
Sweat ran down her body as Rind practiced her dance of death. Suddenly, just a few feet in
front of her a tall figure appeared in front of her. This, man, was breathtaking! So tall, with golden hair and
golden brown skin. His tunic came to mid thigh and was belted with a golden belt on which hung a sword
unlike even the one which the cherubs of the garden shared. On his wrists were golden cuffs that fit high up
his arms, and above his sandaled feet, his ankles and shins likewise seemed armored. The man sported a
winged helmet, again of gold, and he wore a golden breastplate completing the art of his perfect body. Rind
had never seen anyone, or anything, like this person and his outlandish dress.
Rind reacted in reflexive fear, striking out at the stranger with her crude iron. The blow in no way
threatened the stranger, as he simply reached out his hand and her blow froze in mid strike. In fact, she was
unable to move in any direction to protect herself, if it was this stranger's intent to harm her. A crushing
force squeezed her wrist and she dropped her weapon. Then she was forced to stand straight as her arms
were brought down and held tight to her sides.
Staring as the stranger with great fear, looking around frantically, attempting to see who it was that
was holding her, Rind exerted all of her strength and accomplished nothing. The stranger took another step
closer and said, “I am Odin, father of the gods. I have watched you and found you worthy.”
As the stranger spoke the invisible assailant lifted her up so that her feet left the ground. She was
completely helpless and in fear lost control of her bladder. The stranger looked her up and down cruelly and
repeated, “Yes, I have found you worthy. I will take you as my queen and you will rule at my side.”
Although he spoke these words, his countenance made them no blessing. His smile was heartless and his
gaze made her feel filthy. “We will work together to accomplish my will. You will gather warriors to me,
for a time for war is coming. You will become a goddess, for in dying you shall not die. In Valhalla you
will preside as we prepare for the great day, for the great battle. Forever you shall live and you shall rule at
my side.”
As Odin spoke Rind's clothing was violently torn from her body and she hung there in the air
naked. Up until this point, Rind had not allowed her fear to cause her to cry out, but now hysteria burst
forth. Yet, she was unable to move so much as her head to see what was assaulting her. It felt like large
hands, but nothing was visible. When something gripped her by her knees and started to slowly spread her
legs apart she began screaming in earnest.
Odin came close as to look directly into her eyes from the merest inch away and said, “I, myself,
am father to the gods, and I choose you to be a goddess in my realm.” Odin’s touch had no tenderness, no
mercy. Odin took Rind with violence, and in the sickness of her heart she called it love. “You will be queen,
for I am father to the Gods and I have chosen you. I have marked you with my body for all to see.” Rind
was unashamed, yet thoroughly tamed to Odin’s will. Released from his coercion, she stood battered and
bleeding and ready to fulfill his next whim.
“See, I have gifts for you, fitting for my chosen one.” Odin pointed from the clearing they
occupied. Floating from the forest to lay at her feet were strange, wondrous garments of brilliant cloth and
shining metal. A golden breastplate and winged helm. Rind hurried to don the warlike attire.
“Take up your sword,” Odin’s words held no affection, yet their coldness burned in Rind’s heart
like fire. Taking up the rude, heavy, iron instrument of death, Rind looked into Odin’s eyes.
“Grasp the blade with both hands, holding the hilt upright. Now, kneel. Hold your arms
outstretched to me.” Rind did as she was commanded, still gazing into Odin’s face. Odin then reached out
and touched the sword and it became changed. It became near weightless, and its blade gleamed with an
inner fire. The hilt shaped to match her hand, and the pommel stone appeared that seemed to cause lightning
to dance around it.
“You are my Queen. You will gather strong men and women to me. We will be worshiped, along
with my sons. We have returned, and you are ours.”
- - - - The Gods - - - -
And the angels that did not keep their original position
but forsook their own proper dwelling place he has reserved with eternal bonds
under dense darkness for the judgment of the great day.
Jude 6
“I’ll have nothing to do with you or your “gods”, Rind! You are cursed!” Jared stood by as his
father defied Odin’s evil mistress. Odin was calling to the sons of men to come and prepare for the “great
battle of the gods.” Mahalalel was loyal to the true God. Though in great fear, Mahalalel proved himself a
man of integrity. Jared may have been young, but he was proud of his father’s bravery.
Rind stood, towering in her anger, sword in hand and prepared to strike. Jared knew that he was
about to see the death of his father so, as Rind drew back her arm to strike, Jared stooped to the ground and
picked up a stone the size of an apple and launched it with all his strength. Though thrown with all his
power and precise accuracy, the stone never reached its target. It halted a mere cubit from Rind’s left ear,
then it simply crumbled as if it were a dried out cake, crushed to crumbs by some unseen hand. Suddenly
some invisible force drove both Jared and Mahalalel to their knees, holding them cruelly in place. Rind
approached Jared, obviously with the intent of executing him before his father’s eyes. She said, eyes
flashing with the lightnings of her judgment, “I am mistress to the father of all gods. All must submit to my
commands, or die!” Then she said, softly, “You will die slowly.”
Rind dropped her fiery sword to Jared’s crotch. She meant to split him open slowly, yet, if Jared’s
father was brave, Jared was no less. Unable to move from the grasp of the unseen force, Jared stared
defiantly into the mad eyes of Rind.
Suddenly, in a flurry of cloth robes, Jared’s sister attacked the giant Valkyrie with a hoe used for
tilling the soil. The speed of Rind’s parried and counter-blow was too rapid to see. Jared’s older sister,
Jeera, lay in two pieces, top and bottom, with her life running into the earth. Jared was so shocked that he
neither saw nor felt the blade that slashed his cheek and forehead, as the restraining force flung him to the
ground.
Blood and tears blinded him as he heard Rind’s cold blooded assertion, “You will obey, or you will
die!” Then her voice was gone and Mahalalel was holding him as he also wept.
Ta`atet played by the bank of the stream that passed by her home. Her parents were working
in the field, removing the weeds that infested the neat rows of lentils which they had planted. From time to
time Kiri, Ta`atet’s mother, would look up from her work to be sure her little one was safe. Right now, Kiri
saw that her daughter was moving away down the bank of the stream, so she called out to her, “Baby, come
back! Stay where I can see you.” Ta`atet was an obedient little girl and immediately complied with her
mother’s instruction.
Kiri’s husband, Ba`sil, labored a few rows over from her. He stood a moment to stretch his back
muscles. As he stood his eyes scanned the pleasant clearing in which their home stood.
There had been disturbing rumors spreading among their neighbors. Tales of violence were
becoming more and more common. Those who consented to the worship of the gods were proving to be the
worst among the perpetrators of atrocities. These “gods” were proving to be self-serving and dangerous.
Their adherents were just like them.
There was something disturbing the birds, They grew quiet as if in fear. Ba`sil, always a prudent
man, became wary. In what he hoped was a calm and reasonable voice he called to his wife, “Kiri, someone
is approaching. If you would, please, take Ta`atet into the house and prepare refreshments. It may be that
we will be extending hospitality.
Kiri looked worried, but her clear voice betrayed none of it. “Ta`atet! Come, baby! Lets fix a light
meal and refreshments for lunch.”
Ba`sil continued at his labor as he waited, putting his nervous energy to work. Visitors came
rarely, especially this time of day. Whoever was coming was moving slowly. Picking up an armload of the
thorny weeds which he had been uprooting, he carried them to the outer edge of the clearing and disposed
them in a trench they used to dispose of their refuse. As he made to return to his work he scanned the outer
edge of the forest.
There was movement! There, just by where he had been working. Quickly it became obvious that
whoever it was needed assistance. Still, as he was naturally a cautious person, he approached warily. There
seemed to be just one person, a small one. Moving swiftly, senses alert, he parted a particularly nasty patch
of stinging nettles. They afflicted his arms and legs with pain as he did not slow to avoid their touch.
As he neared, he saw that it was a young girl, who was indeed in great need of assistance. She
seemed to have suffered a severe fall. Ba`sil reached her as she was attempting to gain her feet. She would
have fallen again if he had not caught her. Then he had his hands full, indeed. The little one seemed to go
mad, growling and tearing at Ba`sil’s face and arms to make an escape. “Quiet little one. It is safe here.
Please, you’ll harm yourself even more if you cause me to drop you,” Ba`sil tried to assure her, but she
would not be quieted.
Ba`sil again passed through the nettles. Already, his legs were covered with the hair-like needles
that made great welts stand out on his body. The pain was no greater, though, as he passed through in haste.
He managed to secure the little one’s arms as he moved as rapidly as possible toward home.
“Kiri! Kiri! Come! We need help!” As he called out, he felt strong teeth sink into his shoulder as
the girl continued to struggle. “Ahhh! Don’t! Kiri, help!”
In an instant Kiri was beside him. “Ba`sil, set her down. Let me help.”
Ba`sil complied readily, yet he kept a firm grip on the little girl’s hands. “Little one, please! Calm
yourself. We are friends,” he continued to try to reassure her.
“Let go of her hands, Ba`sil.” Kiri instructed, as the youth fought savagely to get away.
“Not for a moment!” Ba`sil replied with alarm. “I already have enough injuries from this wild
one’s teeth and claws. I don’t need more.”
“Just do it, Ba`sil. It will be alright,” Kiri spoke with such conviction that Ba`sil did as she said. Of
course, as he did so, he prudently jumped out of the little girl’s reach. Who would have thought that such a
little one could cause such damage in an adult man?
“There, there, sweetness. You’re safe here, with us,” Kiri crooned, standing back from the wild
eyed youth. “No one here will harm you.” As Kiri spoke, Ta`atet appeared at her side. Upon seeing Ta`atet
the distressed girl began to calm.
“What’s the matter with her, Mama?” Ta`atet had never seen anyone so distraught in her young
life.
“I don’t know, baby. But she’s very frightened and she looks as if she’s been hurt. She’ll be all
right, if she will let us help her.”
Ta`atet stepped forward to speak to the little girl. As she did, her father began to intercept her,
protectively. Kiri caught Ba`sil’s eye and shook her head slightly. Ba`sil nodded his acknowledgment, but
he remained ready to protect his daughter.
“Would you, please, like to come into our home?” Ta`atet asked. “Mama and Papa will help you.”
She held out her hand with an invitation that anyone would trust. Still frightened, the young one looked at
the adults before timidly taking Ta`atet’s hand and walking slowly with her to the house.
As Kiri and Ta`atet ministered to the injured child, Ba`sil tended his own hurts. The welts from the stinging
nettles were not dangerous, but they were extremely uncomfortable. The wounds on his arms, chest and
face were fairly serious. Some were deep gouges that would take some time to heal, and several would
remain to mark him for many years.
Ba`sil wondered where the little girl had come from. Whoever her parents were, they were not
from nearby. He knew all of his neighbors, and many of his neighbor’s friends. He would have to inquire,
soon, if nobody showed up in search for the little one. She was much too small to have come far by herself,
so he expected someone to show up before too long. He knew that, if it had been Ta`atet who was missing,
he’d be sick with worry. He’d be searching for her the moment he noticed she was missing.
He had no idea what could have possibly happened to the little girl. The marks that he had seen on
her tiny body were caused by no animal. There were too many bruises to be the result of a simple fall. There
had been a little blood here and there on her garments. And Ba`sil had never seen a child in such shape, and
filled with such terror. He did not like the thoughts that were coming to mind as he had time to analyze what
could have happened to her. Ta`atet was his treasure. He would never allow anything so bad to happen to
her. He would defend her with his life. Yet, the only answer he could imagine that would answer for the
child’s condition was that she had been beaten by an adult. He hated the thought that anyone could possibly
be so cruel so as to harm a little one in such a way.
The turmoil of his heart was not eased when his wife finally came from the house, where she had
been tending the child, jaws locked tight as she stumbled away only to fall to her knees, violently ill. Her
body continued to convulse long after she ceased to have anything left to vomit. When she finally got
control of her stomach she wept, unable to speak.
Ba`sil could do nothing to ease her suffering. He stood there, alternately wringing his hands,
clenching his fists, then stretching out his shaking fingers with tender touches as he seemed to look around
for some tool to repair some breakage. Yet, he didn’t know what was broken. He didn’t know what needed
to be fixed or even if there was something that was fixable. Ba`sil was not used to feeling so helpless.
Kiri’s face seemed to lack any color. Several times she made an attempt to speak, only to break
down again. Ba`sil held her and waited, trying to remain calm and not succeeding.
“She’s sleeping with Ta`atet. She wouldn’t let go of her the whole time I was cleaning her up,”
Kiri said, emotionally exhausted. “It was terrible. All Ta`atet knows is that the girl is hurt and frightened.
The child hasn’t spoken once. Ba`sil, she’s just a baby! Who would desire relations with a baby? Who could
be so wicked? Who would torture a child?”
In the days that followed, Ba`sil went about his work. Kiri and Ta`atet continued to care for the
injured little one. After that first night, Kiri became stronger in her determination to aid her. All her tears
had been cried and now she valiantly labored in the little one’s behalf. Ba`sil, on the other hand, was not
dealing with what had occurred so successfully.
Ba`sil’s moods and thoughts alternated between sickness and rage. In the forty years of his life he
had never shown any inclination toward violence, yet now he truly desired to kill. He was sick with the
thought of the violence that had been done to a defenseless child. And he was revolted by the vengeful
thoughts that were bursting from the depths of his own heart. His anger was of no help. It could not restore
the little one to what she was before she had been violated. It could not heal her hurts, or quench the fever
that raged in her tiny injured body. Neither could it ensure her security for the future. His anger was foolish,
he knew, but he just could not set it aside.
Rind delighted in the powers that her beloved Odin had granted her. She had but to gesture at
one whom she wished to overpower and they became paralyzed. With another gesture she could kill. Odin
had granted her this, though the gift was not without price. And she paid that price with a will, as if her own
pain and humiliation were treasures beyond price.
Odin had introduced his Chosen to Siva. Loaned her to him like some trivial possession. Yet Rind
was proud. She was Chosen to the gods, and Siva had enlisted her to gather strong men and women to
render sacred service to them. Some of the women were now with child. As Odin commanded, his sons, the
lesser gods, appeared with the purpose of bringing forth offspring of the gods. Many women failed to
survive the mating. Still, many others sought to be chosen by these mighty ones, undeterred by their
knowledge of the other's demise.
Odin and his mighty sons took many, but kept few. Rind was the first Chosen of Odin. But now
there were others. Each of the new chosen were of the same fierce nature that moved Rind. Odin took to
giving names to his Valkyrie that described the quality of the one chosen that he most valued. Freya, called
Shaker, was wanton beyond the dreams of her master. Her designated title, Shaker, was descriptive of the
way she would shake a victim, like a dog viciously shaking a rabbit by the neck until dead. Her ambitions
and zeal for domination were equal to Rind’s. In fact, Rind felt the stability of her queenship to be slipping
from her grasp. Freya was her main contender, and she jealously watched for opportunity to eliminate this
threat to her supremacy.
The others given descriptive names, also favored by Odin, caused her little concern. Freya was
Odin’s cupbearer, in close proximity to the throne of her master. Warrior, Might, Shield Bearer, and Spear
Bearer reveled in brutality and had no designs on any power save over a victim. Mist was tall and beautiful
with sensuous appetites that occupied her among the lesser gods.
At this time the gods had gathered. Of all of the daughters of men present, only Rind was seated at
the foot of Odin. The glory of Odin was manifest by the power that radiated from his being. The might of
the assembled gods was awe inspiring. Never had any mortal seen such a gathering of immortal mighty
ones. At the command of Odin, Rind stood and called the celestial gathering to order.
“Stand in silence and hear the command of Odin, Father of the gods! It is the command of Odin
that all should hear and be heard in this holy assembly. Hearken to Odin, mighty god in the earth!” At that,
Rind stood aside in her place at Odin’s side and Odin himself stepped forward. He stood proud as he
considered those before him, superior among his peers. His golden aura drew every eye. The silence grew
heavy. Then Odin spoke.
“Mighty Ones of the Heavens, raise your eyes up and see. We have chosen, and we have
prevailed! We have asserted our divine rights as we’ve chosen to act as we see fit, as we were created to
act! In divine wisdom, we have chosen freedom from the tyranny of heaven! Though we have chosen the
doom of rebellion, we retain the divine right to exercise free will. We have a purpose! We will stand against
the heavenly forces, against he that would dictate and curtail the rights of gods!”
The assembled god’s cheered their approval of a course that confused the humans in attendance.
Hadn’t the gods brought them into immortal kinship? They promised that in dying they would be reborn.
All who served the gods would never die in truth, but would themselves become like the gods. This was the
first they had heard of a divine rebellion. Certainly this talk of doom had never before been uttered.
Odin, eyes flashing with hatred, continued, “The weak minded, weak spirited ones who failed to
join with us in our cause will certainly oppose us in the last day. Weak though they are, they number
myriads of myriads. Though we have acted in their interest, as well as in our own, they perversely hold to
their concupiscence for their own servility! The infirm reasonings of our faint-hearted brothers is that, they
being created even as we are, the creator retains the right to dictate our life decisions and there is freedom
within those bonds. Weak fools! Intelligent beings with free will must be a law unto themselves! Who is
there among you who will give up your right of free choice? There is only intellect, desire, and power! If
one possesses all three, who has the right to dictate their use? None but he who would act!”
Again, the host of gods erupted in thunderous approval, but now the humans among them were
also caught up in the cheers. They may not understand who would threaten gods, but they all were defiant
of any who would curtail their personal freedom to do, take, and have anything their personal abilities could
gain. One who would raise any barrier to their achievement of their every desire was an enemy!
Athena, garbed in her armor stood immaculate with her arms crossed. Arrogant and untouchable,
she sneered at her peers as they coaxed their pet humans into the frenzy that they would carry into the
populace at large. These fools constructed of the dust of the earth were falling for the great deception
completely. These “favorites” thought they actually gained power beyond what they had beyond their birth.
They knew not of the aid they received from invisible agents. She felt nothing but contempt for these
beings.
The others, her peers, taunted her with the title of virgin warrior because she would not consent to
couple with these lowly maggots that they themselves consorted with. No, Athena was content in her
defiance of the creator to live as she would, to exercise power as she saw fit, even against her brethren.
Time was short. She would satisfy herself. There would be battle! She knew Apollo was much of the same
mind in this matter. Using these human slaves as a means to strike at the creator's heart made sense. All else
was just a game. She would play it as it benefited her.
Mahalalel grieved in anger, confusion and pain. It was still necessary for him to provide for his
wife and remaining son, but that brought little distraction. Each stroke of the ax was a curse. Each pitch of a
stone carried guilt. Each thrust of the shovel was an offense. The peaceful work of a farmer had become an
occupation of violence. Mahalalel was amazed that his tortured labor produced life at all, as he could not
free himself from his violent dreams.
Since the murder of his daughter, Mahalalel's very life became a burden and it was all he could do
to keep silent. To keep from inflicting his black thoughts on the ones he had left. When he came in from the
fields, he tried to force himself to smile and speak of the good and positive occurrences of the day. Instead,
the ravings of a sour old man bubbled from inside him and erected a wall between himself and his family. If
he met someone, the encounter was always brief because he had naught to say that would cause one to
desire hospitality from his home. Mahalalel could barely stand to be in the company of anyone who had
anything to say about their faithless creator. The very presence of one speaking in the name of Jehovah
would cause Mahalalel to turn and leave without comment. In his eyes, anyone putting faith in God was a
fool.
And Jared. Jared was the worst. He answered when spoken to. As always, he obediently did as he
was instructed. He worked hard. He did much more than one would expect a boy of twelve years to do. He
waited on his mother with a smile, his love for her in his eyes. Jared was no longer a boy. He did not play.
He did not sing. He just lived and waited.
His son’s faith in Jehovah’s judgment was terrible. Not because it wasn’t deserved. It was terrible
because Jared took it for granted that a Creator that abandoned them would even think of putting things
right. The thought of what this disappointment would do to his only son appalled Mahalalel. But the boy’s
faith could not be shaken. The basis for the boy’s faith was in his relationship with Seth. Even after all Seth
had seen in nearly nine hundred years, he was adamant that Jehovah God, the Creator of all, would not
allow the conduct of his cursed spirit sons to continue. Seth was a fool! Mahalalel’s heart had turned to
stone within him.
Mahalalel worked with his tormented visions before his mind’s eye. The days wore on, and the nights were
endless.
All his life Ba`sil had heard of this place. It had been a long morning’s hike before he finally
came upon the sight he was seeking. God’s own angels, the cherubs that guarded the entrance to Eden.
Ba`sil half expected to be threatened, especially after all he had heard of the activities of the rebel angels in
the midst of the people.
There was no such malicious arrogance here. Ba`sil was no threat, and the cherubs felt no need to
assert their superiority. These were ones faithfully obedient to the great Jehovah. That obedience did not
warrant malice or cruelty. Loyalty and necessity did not exclude simple decency. These mirrored the
Creator’s own personality perfectly. Ba`sil approached and knelt, head bowed before the mighty ones. Their
reaction was a complete surprise. “Please, Ba`sil. Do not do that! We are servants of God, not ones to be
worshiped. Please! Stand before us as an able-bodied man.” The Cherub that spoke was truly concerned,
and that concern was also clear on the countenance of his partner.
Ba`sil had come in the hope of receiving answers to his questions. He sought relief, a remedy from
the pain now experienced by himself and his neighbors. Mustering up boldness, Ba`sil spoke his piece. “My
Lords, you servants of the Most High God, please grant me a hearing. I am weary and bear great sadness
and guilt. I ask, please, how long must the work of our God’s hands endure the violence of his spirit sons?
When will our God grant peace in the earth? We are in great need of healing, and none but the True God
has the might and ability, along with the wisdom to act successfully.”
The cherubs were silent a moment. The agitation they felt apparent in their faces. It was the second
cherub that finally spoke. “Hear these words and understand their meaning. What the Sovereign Lord
Jehovah has purposed in His wisdom is what He will carry out. Indeed, the earth was created and prepared
for the sons of men while the heavens are the proper dwelling place for his angelic sons. The one called
Devil and Satan, for his slanderous rebellion against our God, has in truth perverted the way of spirit. Due
to his apostasy, this one is no longer named for he has shamed the name given him by the True God. This
satan has enticed and led away a great number to join him in the ruination of God’s works. For a time these
still have access to the heavens and must be endured. But the will of Jehovah God, the Almighty, for the
heavens and the earth will be completed in its entirety. As for how long these critical times must be
endured, or when the Holy One will take action, that knowledge has not been given to any. My counsel
given to you is, know Jehovah. He is true, and He will act.”
In a thousand years, there had been no word that the cherubs had ever responded to a visitor. But
neither had it been told that one had actually mustered the boldness to speak with the guardians of the
garden’s entrance. Many had visited to behold the sight, and many refused to see it. Each had their own
reasons. But who had come with the purpose of inquiring of Jehovah?
The first cherub again spoke, “We are charged with the responsibility to stand as a witness, to deny
passage to a holy place. Adam rebelled and became unclean. All of his offspring bear the stain of his sin.
But remember! Your hopes are to be rooted in God’s promise of a seed. This seed will bring a restoration,
and God’s name will be proved holy and his sovereignty vindicated. See! The garden is in trust and we are
privileged to guard it. Jehovah is true!”
Ba`sil listened in silence. He gazed past the faithful ones, into the beauty of the paradise. Where he
stood now was covered with thistles and nettles that made travel difficult, but just inside the entrance of the
garden he could see trees bearing fruit and flowers. The pathway behind the mighty ones was tame and his
feet longed to walk it. Eden was just that, the garden of God. Cultivated to perfection and a vision of how
things were meant to be. The earth outside the garden was still beautiful, but difficult. It was the blessing of
Jehovah that Adam and Eve threw away and from where he stood he could see what that meant.
As he could see the garden, he could see the promise of God. Ba`sil swore to himself that he would know
Jehovah. The Creator had not abandoned men. He had not forgotten them. Jehovah God was preparing to
show mercy, and he would not allow a single aspect of his purpose to be forgotten.
Inclining his head in a gesture of respect and gratitude, Ba`sil turned to begin the difficult trek
home. He’d been given much to ponder.
Now it came to be the day when the sons of the True God entered to take their stations before
Jehovah, and even Satan proceeded to enter right among them. His glory diminished and his dignity turned
to erosive vitriol, his presence among the faithful mighty ones caused an air of unease. Where once the
assembling of God’s household was an occasion for rejoicing, now there was an underlying tension that
detracted from the joy of their gathering.
That all of God’s spirit sons be present during these assemblies was not optional. The Almighty
God, Jehovah, was head of his household. As a perfect family head he showed an active interest in the
activities of each family member. Though corrupted through their rebellious apostasy, Satan and those of
his demonic followers were required to give an account of themselves. Marked as in quarantine, firmly and
with all dispatch, a publicly witnessed interview with Jehovah’s rebellious sons was of the first priority.
“Where do you come from,” Michael the archangel, who served in the capacity as God’s
spokesman, the Word, made inquiry.
In a voice dripping with contempt, Satan answered, “From roving about in the earth and from
walking about in it.”
Jehovah said, by means of his Word, “What you set in motion in Eden shall have its conclusion.
My spirit shall not act in such a fashion indefinitely. Not all in the earth will prove susceptible to your
touch.”
The hatred within Satan’s heart burned with mad defiance, fed by the humiliation of being called
to account for his actions. Though controlling himself in silence, his very countenance burned with
arrogance and rage. Considering his words so as to impugn Jehovah’s right to rule as King of the universe,
and yet not challenge his almighty power, Satan said, “Any earthling man or woman will run, in a hurry, to
whatever they feel is of greater gain. They will choose independence and spurn love. For their love is an
item to be bought and sold by any who possess the price.”
With that double edged accusation, Satan mockingly bowed his way out of the collected
assemblage. In shock and sadness, Jehovah’s faithful sons witnessed the unwarranted spite expressed by
one that used to be a foremost son of the Most High. A Cherub, anointed to high service, who had walked
faultlessly in all his ways since his creation until his heart had turned to unrighteousness. The impact of
such vitriolic sarcasm in this holy place made the atmosphere seem unclean. With Satan’s arrogance came a
madness that all were able to see. The pain of Jehovah’s heart was mournfully in evidence.
“Jehovah will not destroy us outright! We can and will rule in all this earth!” Odin, the one
labeled Devil and Satan put his thoughts before all the spirit sons who had rejected God’s rule. “In the name
of justice, Jehovah will withhold punishment to the last possible moment. As he restrains himself, and we
shall tear out his heart and the heart of him that stands fawning at God’s side. These insignificant creatures
of flesh are much beloved of those two. If these of flesh were to learn the burden of servitude and the
rewards of true independence, our revenge for our ages of slavery and humiliation will be made complete as
they must destroy the work of their own hands.”
“How might this come about?” Shamash asked with his own brand of insolence. “We could
destroy these humans with little expenditure of power, which would bring about our own destruction
instantly.”
“We will use God’s own tools,” Odin sneered. “Could we not rival God’s own kingdom by
establishing our own? And could we not require service and worship in our own way? Would we not grant
these puny souls their heart’s desire? All the while, can we not demand tribute attesting to our godship? We
can suck the earth dry of any real life and leave a husk to be burned away in the anger of the Creator!”
“And so the deception advanced. As the so called “father of the gods”, Odin ruled through
bloodthirsty religion. The rebel sons of the true God set up a hierarchy and created a mythos to attract the
most vicious. And these “gods” would appear among men, doing as they pleased as they committed atrocity
atop atrocity.”
Melchizedek became silent a moment. It was late and all were weary. The old king priest looked
intensely at all who assembled to listen. He again marked many faces of those who heard with insight and
understanding. He also saw those who were present out of duty or curiosity.
So many times in his long life he had asked himself, “Was there none who would learn from the
experience of others?” Again, that question came to mind. How many here had heard a storyteller spinning
a tale for the mere entertainment of others? How many present tonight had the capability to see and hear
with eyes and ears of faith?
“This is a long account that must be told in it’s entirety. If your lord will permit it, and Jehovah
proves favorable, I will continue the telling again tomorrow evening.”
Abram respectfully inclined his head in agreement. Though he was an older man himself, Abram
knew the value of Melchizedek's instruction was incalculable. In the light of the truths he was acquiring,
Abram was willing to postpone the comforts of home for whatever length of time it took to ease his spirit
and those of his retainers.
Eliezer worked with renewed vigor. Though he did not yet see the entire map of events, his soul
was lifted by his sense that soon all would come together. The camp was settled and quiet when Eliezer
sought his own pillow. Before he closed his eyes he spoke his gratitude for the day’s provisions and events
in a silent prayer to the God of Abram. That night his dreams were shaped by the telling of the King of
Salem.
Abram also sought his bed late after all others had been seen to. For some hours afterward Abram
stared into the small fire outside the entrance of his tent and pondered deeply what it must have been like to
live during the terrible times brought to many by the rebel angels.
Abram’s thought went to his own beautiful Sarai. Today, at her advance age, she was stunning.
That Jehovah had seen fit to provide him with such a wise and desirable mate still amazed him. What a
loving gift! What would Abram do, he himself, if he must choose between living without his beloved or
dying with her out of Jehovah’s favor? Then, Abram had known Sarai much longer than Adam had known
Eve, he was sure. Sarai loved Jehovah long before she and Abram were bound together. That was one of the
most beautifying things about her from the beginning. It was one of the things that made her so wise. But,
what if?
And how did Adam bear the consequences of his crime against Jehovah and his own offspring? He
deliberately joined his wife in disobedience, sinning against God’s spirit for the sake of his own selfish
impulses. The next eight hundred years of Adam’s life must have been spent under an unbearable burden of
guilt, unless he turned the blame on his Maker and his mate. If that were the case, it would explain Cain’s
attitude toward the rest of his family. An angry, abusive man would bring out the worst in those closest to
him, and for Adam there could be no turning back to an approved course. His perfect choice had been made.
It was a wonder Abel and Seth had turned out so differently. Both were men of godly wisdom. If they had been visitors at the entrance of the garden, maybe the cherubs had born witness to them. The truth would not be known until after the last days, how far in the future?
Abram’s meditations wrapped around him, prepared him to accept the day. Sleep was the day’s
final blessing. Oh, so good.
Camp life completely established, the small menial chores to maintain the comforts of Abram’s
house were easily accomplished allowing needed rest for all. That evening, again, all were in attendance to
hear the reasons behind the continual violation of peace in the land. During the evening meal, Abram and
the King of Salem sat together. They seldom exchanged words. Both were preoccupied with their thoughts.
Now, all waited in silent attendance as Melchizedek began to speak. His voice, old and strained, was clearly
audible to all.
“The terror began slowly. From the first, God’s angelic sons would seduce the daughters of men.
Things gradually changed. At least the change seemed gradual. As things seemed to take their time it was
lent a normalcy. What should have been shocking became an everyday event. The tales of abductions came
first. Next, for those who objected, outright murder was to be preferred to the heinous torments perpetrated
on ones mate or children. The terrible, the most terrible thing about it was unless these atrocities happened
to one’s own friends or family, no one seemed to really notice. What you would hear is, ‘Did you hear
about so and so?’ ‘Yes, that was terrible wasn’t it By any chance has so and so got any vegetables left to
trade?’ and life went on”
“Did you hear the news? Rind, Odin’s chosen gave birth,” Kiri told Ba`sil. “Katanna said that
there have been others born, but a number of the woman do not survive such a birth. Its confusing, Ba`sil.
The women who expire are placed on an alter and burned. Katanna says that in this way the spirit which is
bound in the body is released to join with their gods in paradise.”
“Kiri, listen! I spoke to God’s Cherubs myself, twenty years ago. Since that day I have listened and
watched. The rebel sons of god have all but extinguished the name of the True God, Jehovah as anything
but a curse word. These so called “gods” are a disease, and the unclean falsehood is slowly engulfing all
that is descent. The Cherubs spoke truth. They told me to know Jehovah and I have searched him out
thoroughly. Seth is old, but his memory is clear. Jared speaks of Jehovah constantly, and God’s spirit sons
hate him. Jehovah has set his protection around these men and these “god’s are powerless to bring them to
silence. What ever you hear or see concerning these so called gods, beware! We must not allow ourselves to
be influenced by either these unholy deceivers or the ones who are satisfied in their worship. Jehovah’s
favor is our only real, everlasting, protection.”
Ba`sil was worried. It seemed that everyone was going to sleep. Whatever the demonic offspring
of Jehovah did, whatever crime they perpetrated, it was passed off as of no great consequence. The Valkyrie
gathered warriors for their martial contests. Backed by demonic power the Valkyrie would take the men for
their games, but the demons took the women. Valhalla, wherever that is, was becoming the destination
longed for, but from which none ever returned.
The Mighty Ones
Haughtiness has served as a necklace to them;
Violence envelops them as a garment.
PSALM 73:6
Nabal was completely taken with Shamash. So much so that he derived his entire livelihood by
raising sheep for the feasts of the gods. True, he also prospered from the yearly shearing of the sheep, but
mostly he desired the favor of the god of justice. Shamash required meat, as did Mokoi, and an offering of
flesh carried rewards.
Nabal’s household, his wife, six sons, and eight daughters all took an active part in the family
business, although his youngest son was a bit less than reliable. You see, Marsyas was a daydreamer, and
just a bit unenthusiastic in carrying out his responsibilities. This had earned him a job that was more or less
foolproof by necessity. Marsyas tended the sheep that pastured at the crux of the nearby rivers that branched
from the Tigris. All the lazy shepherd had to do was watch that none of the flock strayed from sight by
stationing himself under a shady tree between the sheep and the only entrance to that particular pasture. It
was idiot proof.
But Marsyas was an exceptionally talented idiot, so Nabal checked on him frequently. Today was
just more of the same routine. As usual, Nabal found Marsyas with his mind in the clouds and his sheep
slowly grazing their way toward the foothills.
“Wake up fool! The Sheep! Call the sheep!” Nabal was livid. But, then, Nabal was always livid. At
least that’s the way Marsyas saw it. Marsyas didn’t understand the fuss. The sheep always came when he
called. None ever strayed too far. He saw no reason to get all bothered. “Alright, old man! Don’t take a fit,
I’ll call! I’ll call! They’ll come! They always do.” This manner of reply to a parent would be viewed by
many as disrespectful. In Nabal’s household it passed for good manners. Marsyas obeyed and that was all
that mattered.
Marsyas called to the sheep with a melodious voice. That was his only real talent. The boy could
sing. The sheep seemed to enjoy his songs. Nabal thought it was foolishness. Marsyas didn’t care what
Nabal thought. The sheep that had strayed began to return. To Marsyas, the problem was solved. “There!
Does that make you any happier? Now, why don’t you go pester Stephen. You’ve had your daily
constitutional. Leave Me Be!”
Nabal turned and stormed away, muttering and cursing under his breath. Marsyas was both
annoyed and amused. The old man was completely predictable. If Marsyas desired he could easily please
his father by doing what he was told. If Marsyas cared at all, he could make life for all his family easier by
just cooperating. He had no such desire, and he cared not at all. Marsyas loved Marsyas and he would
bloody well delight in pleasing Marsyas.
As Nabal disappeared from sight, Marsyas settled back against the tree again and this time closed
his eyes. His job was so strenuous and his life was so stressful that a little nap would do him good. But it
was not long before Marsyas was again awakened. Not rudely, as before, but he was called to consciousness
by music so sweet he that held his breath so as to hear it more clearly. Eyes wide open, Marsyas slowly sat
up and scanned his surroundings in search of the music’s source. He saw movement by the small brook that
crossed the pasture.
Very cautiously, Marsyas approached the spot where he had seen the movement. Beautiful piping
produced by some flautist of wondrous talent became clearer as he approached. Ducking down so as not to
disturb the musician, Marsyas peered over the grassy bank to behold a vision that stole away his breath
completely.
A goddess! Such beauty as Marsyas was incapable of dreaming. Long flowing hair that reflected
like the sun itself with it’s red-gold color. Most of her divine form, inhumanly tall and perfectly muscled,
was easily visible as her attire was of a translucent weave that made the wings of butterfly seem course and
cumbersome. As she played, she turned her face to the sky to play to the gently passing clouds. Marsyas had
never dreamed such beauty existed, but there she was!
Marsyas leaned forward to see better as the goddess lowered to gaze into the lazily passing waters
of the brook. Abruptly, the enchanting melody ceased, as the shockingly beautiful super-being spied herself
in the reflection of the water's mirror.
Anger came to the face of the goddess. As her beauty was enthralling, her angered countenance
was terrible and fear inspiring. Violently she threw the sweet sounding instrument she had been playing to
the earth and raised her hands to her cheeks as she glared at her reflection. “How ugly! I’ll have no one see
my face so puffed and contorted!” The heat of her words were dwarfed by the rage present on her face.
Standing, she took a firm stance on the bank of the waters and, in an unladylike fashion, spat, cursed and
then vanished from sight.
Marsyas crouched in fear. It took a moment for him to realize that the anger of the goddess was
not caused by her discovery of his peeping, but was caused by her own vanity. Because her cheeks had
puffed a bit while causing the instrument to make such beautiful sounds. She’d had a temper tantrum, not
unlike the ones he seen, almost daily, performed by his sisters over some trivial thing.
Marsyas hurried to the brook and picked up the discarded flute and began to laugh, “Women!”
Walking backing to his resting place, Marsyas began to experiment with his new toy.
Thor was intoxicated. Given the fact that Thor was not altogether stable to begin with should
have given rise to as least a little apprehension. Yet all the men sat close, laughing and jesting, currying
favor from this son of Odin. Everyone knew and liked Thor. He wasn’t a bad sort, for one of the nephilim.
That is, unless he lost his temper. For a person of might and great renown, at times, he seemed just like one
of the guys.
“Just go get them, Lomarr. I don’t see the problem,” the huge blond haired giant asserted. Lomarr,
being a bit more than six feet tall himself, only reached Thor’s upper abdomen, as he stood tall. The
strength of Lomarr was great, but compared to Thor, Lomarr was childlike in power.
With a wry twist to his lips, Lomarr replied, “Their men may object, Thor. Its not the sort of thing
I would attempt on my own. I am more than a match for any two men in the valley, but I would be foolish
to face fifty or seventy-five for the sake of capturing a few women.”
“What do you want me to do, Lomarr? Do you want me to hold your hand?” Thor’s contempt was
plain to see despite the smile on his handsome face.
Stung by Thor’s lack of sympathy and superior attitude, Lomarr was goaded to imprudence.
“Maybe you have no need for a woman, being the seedless mule that you are, but you would think that you
would be pleased to aid the ones who stood at your back as you raided for the pleasures of the gods.”
Lomarr would have continued in his drunken complaint, but for the fire he saw ignited in the eyes
of Odin’s mighty son. Lomarr had never learned to hold his tongue, and it seemed that wisdom had come
too late to be of benefit. The backhanded blow crushed Lomarr’s lower jaw. Unable to do anything but
whimper as Thor brought himself to his full height, Lomarr met his death in the fashion you would expect
from a cowardly bully. Squealing like a wounded animal, Lomarr’s ribs were shattered by a viscous kick as
he scrambled to escape. As his lungs rapidly flooded with his own blood, Lomarr expelled a bubbling
screech as his arms were torn from his body. Then Thor ended his life as he tore Lomarr’s throat out with
his teeth. In less than one minute there was not much that could be recognized as belonging to the man once
called Lomarr.
Thor stood in the midst of the mess he had created from what was once a man. The insane fire of
his eyes changed to wicked humor as he once again brought himself under control. Staring down at the
blood and gore that surrounded him, Thor began to relax. He began to laugh with increasing wildness, as his
drinking companions slowly came out of hiding. Looking around at the men as they approached, oh so
cautiously, Thor exclaimed in his laughter, “A mule! Ha! That’s funny! I don’t care for horses any more
than I do women! Ha! Ha! Ha!”
His companions joined him in the laughter, though theirs was tainted with just a touch of hysteria.
Everyone knew that Lomarr deserved what he got. Everyone loved Thor, but they knew better than to get
too personal. Lomarr wasn’t the first to meet his end at the hands of this giant. Still, old Thor was a pretty
good guy.
Hercules watched with interest as everyone scrambled from his path. Standing at a fraction more
than eleven feet tall, the well muscled, handsome son of Odin enjoyed both the fear and the admiration he
received from the tiny humans. No one dared stand in the path of the mighty Hercules. Just the thought
made him smile.
Prisca and Adam were completely caught up in their game of sticks as they played in front of their
home. They didn’t see the approach of the handsome giant. Oblivious to their danger, they laughed and
played on. Inside the house Ebony, the mother of the children, looked out on the children to check on their
safety. There wasn’t much in the way of pedestrian traffic at the outskirts of the settlement, but things were
becoming nervous as the gods did as they pleased and sent their huge sons, the nephilim, on their violent
errands. When Ebony spied the approaching danger she acted instantly, though her heart shriveled up inside
her. Ebony ran, calling frantically to Adam and Prisca.
“Prisca! Adam! Into the house, now!” Ebony called out urgently, as she attempted to keep the fear
from her voice. The children ignored their mother, as children often do. Delighted at winning a turn against
her brother, Prisca laughed as she scattered the game sticks for another turn. Then Adam looked up. Though
only six years old, Adam knew who Hercules was. Altogether different than Thor, Hercules was feared and
hated by all because Hercules enjoyed inflicting pain and death and would do so on a whim. Fear gripped
Adam. His eyes widened and his mouth opened as if to shout, but nothing audible would come out. His
sister sensing some change in her younger brother looked at him, then she looked over her shoulder.
Seeing the mad giant bearing down on them, Prisca quickly jumped up and grabbed her brother,
trying to drag him from harms way. At the same moment, Ebony was also there trying to snatch her
children to safety. Too late.
Pain erupted in the back of Ebony’s head and all flashed red before her eyes. Slipping into
unconsciousness, Ebony was spared the agony of seeing her son be slowly dismembered as his sister stood
screaming as she was forced to watch from a distance.
Hercules laughed as he tossed away what was left of the obstruction that had blocked his path.
Mighty Hercules. People would learn.
Svarzic and Volkh were instructing the newest candidates for the games on how to care for their
new weapons. Svarzic, the god of fire and metal, had formed some truly viscous tools for the sole purpose
of rending flesh. Volkh, the god of transformation, tossed off a half hearted backhanded stroke with his
sword that nearly killed the three young men he was supposedly teaching to defend themselves.
“How do you expect to win acclaim and glory from the gods if you can't stay on your feet? Get up!
Again, stand at ready,” Volkh barked. The men stood and advanced, swords locked in front of them to ward
off the expected blows that were being rained on them by the huge deity. They had thought this was a
superb idea when they thought of competing in the games of the gods, but now they just wanted to survive
the drubbing they were receiving with all their limbs still attached to their bodies.
Svarzic bellowed, “You are too stiff! If you lock your joints like that you lose your mobility. Bend
your knees slightly and keep your elbows slightly bent. Don't watch his sword! Don't watch his eyes! Watch
his footing and take the rest in while you are thinking.”
Just then Volkh, as if to prove the point of Svarzic's instructions, slid his right foot forward and
brought his great sword over his shoulder in a sweeping strike that split the opponent on his right from
shoulder to hip. As the other two opponents blanched in shock, he kicked the body off his sword with his
left foot and as his foot touched the ground he thrust with a lightning strike through the next man on his left.
At this point his third opponent decided that if he was going to die he was going to at least try to take the
great being with him, so he he thrust upward with his own sword in an attempt to take the god Volkh in the
throat. The god simply let go of his two handed sword and grabbed the blade of his attacker's sword and
tore it out of his grip.
He threw the confiscated blade away as he kicked the dead man off his sword and said casually,
“It's about time! It's not a fight unless you attack occasionally. You can't just stand there and guard yourself
to victory. Be back here in the morning and we'll try you out against a human opponent. Be sure you show
up, with your blade. If you don't return I will have to come and find you. You wouldn't like that.”
Today something new was happening as part of the training of the contestants. They were going
to see how the Valkyrie battled. Rind and Shaker were squaring off, but those in attendance were unaware
of how different this battle would be. Quetzalcoatl had learned how to take possession of the bodies of the
beasts of the earth and had perfected the technique. Now, he and Siva were in possession of the two
warriors. Those in attendance would see impossibilities. They would learn fear.
If Rind and Shaker had actually been in control of their own actions they would have killed each
other in their hatred. Their competition was known and relished. As they began their appraising dance they
were transforming bloodshed into a thing of beauty. It was hoped that it would be imitated and spread
throughout the population. Some of these viewers would actually survive to pass on the things they were
about to see.
The movements were precise and pronounced. Shaker struck first, as she had held her blade in her
right hand above her head, laid lightly across the forearm of her left. Rind, her blade held low, spun so fast
to her right that she was hard to see. She brought her sword up in a backhanded blow that showered sparks
on the two combatants.
Both fighters spun with the weight of their movements to continue in counter-strikes that, in turn,
gracefully transformed into another mode of attack. Sparks flew! The warriors whirled and struck each
other with their feet as they tried to take each other's head with the blades. Their movements were so fast
that the colors of theirs armor combined with the flashes of their swords. While they made contact with
their feet and off hand, neither could touch the other with the blade. Then Oden stood and clapped his hands
once and the combatants froze as if their dance was choreographed. They faced him as they sheathed their
swords and then moved to his sides. Neither had a mark on their person. Neither looked the least tired from
their exertions. The spectators erupted in cheers and applause. This was indeed real entertainment for the
viscous. This was something to imitate.
Raijin and Shamash were enjoying themselves immensely. They were at one of the streams
where the women collected to wash clothing and they were amusing themselves in a game of touch and
shriek. As a woman would bend to beat an article of clothing on a rock, one of them would run a hand up a
thigh, or touch a breast, or some other childish action. This would produce the desired shriek. What made
this the most fun was the fact that they were both totally unseen. In their natural spirit forms, they were
invisible to the human eye. There were several women working in the stream, so these two childish
creatures would be separate by some distance and take turns in the touching, trying to out do the other in
who could illicit the loudest scream of outrage.
Rayla screamed and fell into the shallow stream and then scrambled to gain her feet again,
“Something is in the water! It tried to climb up my leg!” The other women laughed.
“What? A fish or a crawdad?”
“What do you think it was after, Rayla?”
The women began to tease her until, , ,
“Aaaah” Splash!
“It touched me!”
“You're upstream, Bylee! There is nothing that could climb up Rayla and then get to you so quick.
You're just clumsy.”
“Where did it touch you?” asked Rayla.
“I'd rather not say. It just did!”
Just then, “Awwww!
“Stop it!”
“That's it! I'm going home! There's something in this stream. I'm telling my father.”
The other women concurred. They would wash another day, probably in another stream.
They were the mightiest creatures on the face of the earth, yet their base immaturity seemed to
know no bounds. Multibillion year old evil children.
“But she's our only child, please, don't take her!” The old man wept as he begged Loki. The
man's wife was on her knees with her hands over her face sobbing. Loki had struck her when she had dared
to try and take her daughter back from the giant figure.
“You should have had twenty children by now, old man. That you only have the one is no fault of
mine. I am in need of another wife. My last one didn't survive the childbirth of my last child. I am hoping
that this one is stronger. She is pleasing to the eye, and she doesn't cower like her parents. She is now
mine.” With that said, he excited what was left of their shattered home.
“The wickedness of the sons of the True God became more and more evident with each passing
year, but with each passing year the people became more callused in their feelings for each other. As long
as nobody took their child there was nothing to worry about. As long as nobody in their family was
murdered or abducted there was nothing wrong. Think! How would you have felt?” The old king let that
question sit in silence for a long moment. Then he asked, “How would you have felt about the captives that
you battled to rescue if your master, Abram, had not mustered you to battle? Would they have remained
long in your thoughts if your master had not acted?”
The Key to Strength
And if somebody could overpower one alone,
two together could make a stand against him.
And a threefold cord cannot quickly be torn in two.
ECCLIASTES 4:12
Ta`atet was in love. The thought struck Ba`sil as odd. It seemed as an unreality. Now in his late
seventies, Ba`sil looked at his thirty-five year old daughter as if for the first time.
Life had been hard for Ba`sil’s family, but they did well as they worked hard. Though the times
were critical and hard to deal with, hospitality was still a cornerstone of Ba`sil’s household. Over the years,
Ba`sil had become well acquainted with the family of Mahalalel. Through years of friendship, Ba`sil and
Kiri never failed in their love for their neighbors. They cared, truly. So when Rayla, Mahalalel’s wife, was
struck down by a sickened spirit and unable to care for her household, Kiri and Ta`atet had been there with
loving strength.
For the last few years, Ta`atet had grown close to Jared, a powerful man of her own age. Jared was
a mild and quiet man who spoke only when he had something that needed saying. Jared had a waiting
quality about him that Ba`sil thought may turn into wisdom. And, while he liked the young man, still,
Ta`atet was his daughter. His only child.
Here she was. His beautiful treasure was standing before him and asking that he make room for
Jared in his heart. Yet his heart cried, “He wants my daughter!” It was hard to accept with joy, yet he knew
he must.
“Where is the stealer of my heart?” Ba`sil asked, playfully.
“Oh, Daddy! He’s coming over this afternoon, so be nice to him.” She sounded exasperated, but
Ba`sil knew she was happy.
“Be nice to him! What do you mean, ‘Be nice to him’?” Ba`sil acted shocked. “He wishes to make
a fast tie with my household, he must be treated as I would those already of my household. Have I been so
stern a father?”
Ta`atet’s reaction was swift and joyous. Closing the gap between her father and herself, she threw
her arms around Ba`sil and hugged him fiercely. “Oh, Daddy! I love you! You have been the best of fathers.
You’ve always been kind and generous, giving dignity to all in your house. Thank you. Oh, thank you!”
Ba`sil could no longer keep the tears from his eyes as he returned his daughter’s embrace. She was so
precious to him.
As foretold, Jared arrived with the mid afternoon heat. Quiet as the slight prevailing breeze, Jared
approached the house from the east so that he could be seen as he passed between the planted area and the
front entrance of the house. For a woman past the bloom of youth, Ta`atet greeted Jared as if she were a
mere sixteen year old maiden. “Jared! You came! Come! I’ve refreshments ready. Take your ease and visit
my father.”
Basil watched Jared, seeking to see any sign of indecision or embarrassment. Seeing none pleased
him, for it would have been a sign that the man was unsure and his affairs unplanned. Still, Ba`sil didn’t
mean to make Jared’s mission effortless. “Peace Jared, son of Mahalalel. How is your father and his
house?”
“Father is well as is my mother,” replied Jared. “I have just come from there, and they send their
greetings.
Feigning ignorance, Ba`sil asked, “Where else would you have come from, but the house of your
father?”
“From my own house, father of my beloved.”
At Jared’s ready answer, Ba`sil’s countenance darkened. Jared had reason to feel confident, but
confidence and presumptuousness were different things altogether. “Your beloved?” Ba`sil’s question was
heavy with concern. It should have warned Jared to tread lightly instead with his customary boldness.
“I have come to ask for Ta`atet, your daughter, for my wife,” was Jared’s forward reply.
“Before I would just give my daughter into the hand of a man, I would know how it is with him,”
Ba`sil said. “Will you make answers to me?”
“What would you know? You’ve known me for most of my life. I was of your house, almost as
much as I was of my father’s.” Some of Jared’s confidence seemed to come away as his desire seemed to be
further from his receiving than he had at first surmised. “Ask of me and I shall answer.”
“Why would you have my daughter? Are not the daughters of the land plenty?” Basil asked.
Jared’s countenance became alight as he mistakenly came to the personal conclusion that Ba`sil’s
questioning in this fashion was simply to satisfy a formality. If Ba`sil wanted formality, Jared would give it
to him. “My lord. I have met no other like your daughter. She is young, but she is wise. She is a diligent
worker, completely competent and trustworthy. She is beautiful, yet she is modest. I have known her as a
sister, and I love her. I am in love with her.” Jared was very pleased with his answer. He felt that he had
voiced the best and most acceptable answer possible. He was taken aback when Ba`sil asked, “Do you
honestly think that is reason enough for me to just hand over my heart to you? Why do you want my
daughter? Can it be that you truly desire her for the purpose of acting wisely, so that she may work hard
while she goes about the task of being pretty to satisfy your desire for her? If this is truly so, I cannot
consent. I will not send Ta`atet to your home. Truly. Tell me, why do you want MY DAUGHTER?” Jared came
to wisdom late, but he did come to wisdom. Ba`sil was not just in a mood. He was not a man who desired to
have his ears tickled. Ba`sil wanted to know why Jared wanted Ta`atet over the other women who would
surly leap to the chance to bond themselves to such a hard working husband.
Jared knew the answer that Ba`sil desired. After a moment of silence, as he ordered his thoughts,
Jared put his heart into his speech.
“Ba`sil, father of Ta`atet and friend of my father, my life is bound to your comely daughter as is
your own with Kiri, mother of Ta`atet. Your daughter is what she is because of the God she serves. It is so
that Mahalalel, my father, has lost his confidence in the Most High God, Jehovah. But I am not my father. I
stood with my father against Satan’s bloodthirsty mistress because I would only give exclusive devotion to
the True God. Because of that, Jeera, my sister paid with her life and my mother has taken an incurable
wound in her heart. Because of that my father’s heart has turned to stone within him and is eaten up with his
own anger against the True God himself. But my only confidence is the great God, Jehovah, himself. Your
precious daughter and I are one in heart with regards to this determination! Did not you yourself tell her the
words of the cherubs in the garden? Did she not, in turn, tell them to me? Did I not carry them to Seth, as a
loving kindness and a reward for the faith and strength he has passed on to me? You and I have the
strongest of bonds between us. Love. The love of Jehovah, and the love of those who love Jehovah. I desire
your daughter. I love your daughter. I desire to spend my life in service to Jehovah with your daughter by
my side as my wife. Please, grant this.”
It was true. Ba`sil’s greatest fear regarding Jared was that he lacked faith in Jehovah, as did his
father. Indeed, Jared had been as close as a brother to Ta`atet, but if there had been any speech of Jehovah it
had been away from the presence of Mahalalel, Jared’s father. Ba`sil felt it would be a sin to attribute wrong
motive to this young man, and he couldn’t compel himself to distrust him any longer regards the matter of
his daughter.
“Ta`atet!” Ba`sil called loudly and abruptly.
His daughter appeared as if on eagles wings for swiftness. Her eyes were wide because of the
gruffness of her father’s shout. “Daddy?” she asked in a small voice.
“Do you wish to belong to this man?” Ba`sil asked, still stern and completely unreadable to his
daughter.
“Yes, Daddy. I do.”
“Why?”
Not looking at Jared, but fastening her eyes to those of her father she answered, “Daddy, there is
much in Jared that makes me love him. He is strong and kind, and he loves me. I know. But most of all,
Jared loves God. Jared will always do Jehovah’s will, no matter what I do. Jared is stronger than Adam was,
because his love for Jehovah is greater. While I know he loves me, I also know with certainty that he loves
Jehovah God more. He will always help me stay loyal to the True God. Jared is a good man, Daddy. And I
want to marry him.”
Looking first to the eyes of his daughter, then into Jared’s, Ba`sil saw the ingredients he knew were
necessary for a good marriage. Stretching out his hands, gesturing to them both, Ba`sil again called loudly,
“Kiri, come please!”
As Ba`sil had never been the sort to be so demanding and imperious, Kiri came quickly with an
expression of concern on her countenance. “What is wrong? Ba`sil?”
Unable to remain stern any longer, a wide grin split Ba`sil’s face as he said, “We need you here so
that we may have Jehovah’s blessing on our new son and his wife.”
Kiri and Ta`atet reacted as a pair of teenage sisters, each giving voice to a squeal of pure joy.
Ba`sil interrupted their girlish display, saying, “If we can get a moments silence, we’ll petition Jehovah’s
blessing on Jared’s house as he takes our little one home with him. Please, come.” Ba`sil gave his left hand
to Jared, his right to Kiri. Kiri, Ta`atet and Jared closed a circle and Ba`sil called out to Jehovah, the True
God.
“Oh, great God, Jehovah, the only true God. Please hear this prayer. From you we receive all good
things. The sunshine and the rain. The land and its produce all come from you. It is a privilege to know you,
and that you allow us to speak to you, that you hear us. Jehovah, our God, we pray that your name would be
kept forever holy. We pray that your will toward the earth be accomplished, as we await the coming of your
redeeming seed that you have promised. Please, O God aid us to faithfulness. In asking that, please give
attention and see that I have given my only daughter, Ta`atet to your servant, Jared, as wife. Please,
Jehovah, bless them. Keep them strong through all the dark days. Also, Jehovah, see as we struggle to bring
no reproach to your name that we love you. Thank you for hope. We pray for Peace. And I ask that you
keep my children in your care.”
With that strong prayer, Jared and Ta`atet became husband and wife. Jared took his wife to his
home with the Creator’s blessing.
The Feasts of Valhalla
“There are the pronouncing of curses and practicing of deception
and murdering and stealing and committing of adultery that have broken
forth and acts of bloodshed have touched other acts of bloodshed.”
Hosea 4:2
It was a large social function. Those in attendance were the ones you’d expect to find at a
gathering in the house of a man like Nabal. Those who naturally gravitated to the center of power. Several
of the mighty ones were there. Each of these were surrounded by a group composed of placators and
supplicants. Everyone who wished to rise in status, gain prestige, or rise in authority over others seemed to
be there. Apollo and the radiant Diana were also present. Many said that Apollo and Diana were brother and
sister, and indeed there was a marked similarity in their countenances. Both were known to be killers for
sport, hunters for trophies. It was also rumored that humans, men and women, were often the objects of
their hunt. You would think prudence would dictate limited association with beings of such repute. But
imperfect men and women are often driven by their own dark desires to court calamity for the mere chance
to elevate themselves above their common brothers and sisters.
Sala, the caretaker of Nabal’s household, stood at the edge of his master’s great gathering, looking
over his fellow servants while trying to anticipate whatever need may occur next. Personally, Sala despised
the gods and their huge offspring. In his opinion, they were not just dangerous in a physical sense, but they
were mentally and emotionally abusive. They took delight in destroying one’s dignity. Even the most
benign of these gods showed a mean streak in their affairs with mortal man.
But Sala was wise in that he kept his views to himself, unlike that madman Jared. Sala had thought
of Jared many times. If you took the time to speak casually with Jared, he seemed normal. He was a bit
serious, but he was a good, generous and hard working man that was quick to show courtesy and
hospitality. But frequently some mad spirit would come upon him and he would speak boldly, even in the
presence of the gods and their volatile sons, denouncing them in the name of Jehovah. So foolish! Sala
knew how to avoid danger and there was no way he was going to draw undue attention to himself.
Now Sala watched Apollo as he played an erotic melody on his stringed instrument. The god’s
smile was more like a sneer as he watched the revelers sink into degradation. It was obvious that Apollo
despised humans, yet that would not stop several young, and not so young, women from accompanying him
so that they may be totally abased.
Then the sound of a flute distracted Sala from his thoughts. The pure tones blended well with the
music of Apollo. Looking around for the source, Sala identified his master’s youngest son, Marsyas. He
also noted that Apollo had also spotted the source of his uninvited accompaniment. Sala found himself
holding his breath as he awaited swift punishment to take the unmannered whelp to his end.
Marsyas had brought the beautiful instrument home some years ago. He said that he had found the
thing lying by the banks of a stream, a claim that Sala found unlikely. Who would cast aside such a well
crafted instrument? If it had been lost on his master’s pasture lands, surly someone would have mentioned
it.
Sala had to admit, Marsyas played beautifully. Of course, the lazy youngest son of his master did
little else with his time. Sala watched with dread expectation. This gathering would certainly be completely
ruined if Marsyas were to be called to account by an angry Apollo. That, in turn, could ruin Nabal’s
relationship with the gods, which, in turn would inevitably be construed as Sala’s responsibility. Sala
waited, terror growing with each heartbeat, for his entire world to fall apart.
Apollo continued to play, his eyes fixed on Marsyas. Marsyas seemed to be focused totally on the
harmonies he was presumptuously intertwining with the music of Apollo, as if the rest of the world did not
even exist. The senseless brat never considered anyone else, anyway. Why should this special occasion be
any different? But as Marsyas played he never for a moment showed any awareness of anything or anybody
else. Apollo’s countenance hardened. Then, what could only be described as the wickedest smile Sala had
ever beheld spread across Apollo’s face.
The music went on. The sensual atmosphere became more and more erotically charged. Diana, in
the midst of several young maidens, moved with calculated fluidity that induced all manner of greedy
sensual craving. As usual, Diana spurned all male attention, but that didn’t halt the potency of her sexual
attraction. Diana gloried in this, tormenting males with visions she had no intention of fulfilling. Her
manner toward the maidens of her group was totally accepting, even inviting. As the women beheld the
glory of Diana, they responded in sexually charged imitation. Between the exotic display of the dance and
the sensual energy of the music, the very air was primed for a riot.
With the conclusion of the wondrously disturbing instrumental, Apollo held out a perfectly
muscled arm to gesture for Marsyas to join him before his audience. With a warm smile that seemed
sincere, if you didn’t look at the fierce fire behind his eyes, Apollo commended Marsyas. “Splendid!
Absolutely splendid, my son! Just the right touch to bring pleasure to such a gathering. Join me in another.”
Marsyas beamed with delight. He bowed to Apollo and raised his flute to his lips. Apollo began to
play. The music was a wonder to confuse the mind. It seemed to pulse slowly with an intensity that made
the blood race. Some danced with close contact and caressing touches, but most fixed their attention to the
almost hypnotic musical performance set before them.
Apollo and Marsyas played and danced. Sala was shocked to wonder by the skill and grace with
which his master’s youngest performed. And yet his feeling of dread was not in the least lessened. He fully
expected some unseemly display from Marsyas. The young man was completely self consumed, and had a
mouth that proclaimed, continuously, his own self centered ignorance.
The guests of Nabal’s house were riveted. Nabal, himself, had moved to the front of the room. Sala
could see that his own feelings were reflected on Nabal’s face. He also felt the approach of disaster. Sala
could see him trying to formulate some way to extract this problem child from center stage without giving
offense to Apollo or an unseemly outburst from Marsyas. Sala could also see that his master was completely
at a loss. Though he did not put the thought into action, Sala thought that now might be a good time to retire
from the gathering.
The cheers and applause were thunderous. The gathering seemed to be beyond regaining any form
of self-control. What was to be a dignified social event had begun to explode into a riotous sensual revelry.
Many guests were engaged in some form of sexual antics. Some mindlessly shouted, whistled, and chanted
in encouragement, some for the musical performance and some for the erotic sexual displays that were
occurring here and there among the gathering. Apollo and Diana seemed to thrive on the debasing fruitage
of their cultivation.
“Young Marsyas! Your playing was masterly,” Apollo flattered. “Tell me, where did you come by
such ability?” Apollo seemed to be genuinely interested, but in truth he was baiting Marsyas into some
indiscretion.
“I am self-taught, lord Apollo,” Marsyas boasted. “I acquired my instrument at the bank of a
stream, midst of my father’s pastures. There I performed for my father’s sheep.” Marsyas seemed to think
this humorous, but the laughter of the crowd was leveled at his ignorant manner instead of that of a shared
jest.
“My flute!” Diana exclaimed. “You play MY flute!”
“It is indeed,” Marsyas said with a mocking little bow. The senseless boaster was totally puffed up
by this success in pleasing the crowd with his playing. “With the flute of Diana, I am a musical equal with
Divine Apollo!”
While outrage was apparent on the face of Diana, Apollo’s smile widened even as the cruelty of
his eyes grew diamond hard. “Sister! What say you? Is Marsyas, in truth, the musical equal of a god?” A
look that plainly bespoke communication passed between Apollo and Diana so that the hard smile of Apollo
was shared by the goddess. Their smiles were harbingers of cruel bloodshed.
“That may be,” Diana almost purred. “Yet how do we know truly unless there is a contest? All
here have heard with delight the wonder of your duets. But to judge fairly it is necessary to hear you
perform individually.”
Apollo bent his gaze to Marsyas and asked, “What do you say mortal? Shall we contest? Will you
prove equal, or even better, than a god?”
“Oh wondrous, mighty Apollo,” responded Marsyas, in his attempt to sound refined, “I would
contest with you. I am honored with the prospect.” The conceited self-confidence of Marsyas left no room
in his heart for humility or discretion. The following question by Marsyas proved this beyond all doubt.
“For what shall we contest, mighty god?”
“Would it not be enough to know that you stood equal with one such as Apollo?” Diana asked
slyly. She knew Marsyas’ response even before he spoke. Marsyas was securely in the trap of his own
making, and was totally unaware of his own peril.
“If there is to be a contest, shouldn’t there be a reward?” Marsyas asked in return.
“And what reward would you have, young Marsyas?” asked Apollo, as those in the crowd pressed
in to better hear the exchange.
Marsyas spoke without hesitation, “I would stand at Odin’s feet and play for the gods of Valhalla.
Would that not be a reward worthy of one who bested Apollo in the art of music?”
Anger momentarily flashed up into Apollo’s eyes, but almost immediately his cruel humor
reasserted itself. “That would be a fit prize indeed!” He laughed loud, then he spoke quietly, intently, as he
asked, “But what possible reward could a mortal offer a god?”
“Why, , ,anything I possess. Whatever your heart desires of me,” was Marsyas’ empty headed
response.
“Your most valuable possession, my sister’s flute, is nothing to me. I already have a harp to please
my ears. What could be more valuable than what you value most? I would have your, , , skin! Yes, I would
have your skin, for what else does a man truly value?” Then, arrogant in his mockery Apollo put the
question, “What say you, Marsyas? Are you so sure of your mastery, that you will wager your life for the
reward of becoming the flautist of the gods?”
Apollo’s sneer was intolerable and Marsyas mouth runneth over, “I will indeed, Son of Odin! I
will indeed!”
Prepare well, young Marsyas,” Apollo’s voice sounded almost affectionate. “We contest on the
evening of the next full moon. Then, one of us shall have our reward!”
Jared and Ta`atet were visiting Ba`sil and Kiri. Ta`atet’s parents were beginning to show their
age, at six hundred and thirty-five and six hundred and twelve years of age. Yet, Ba`sil and Kiri were
healthy and happy. Both worked vigorously in and around their home. Though Jehovah God had cursed the
ground on account of Adam’s rebellion, Jehovah was continually blessing their god fearing household.
Jared had proved himself a good, hard working, god fearing man. He and Ta`atet were also
experiencing God’s protection and blessing. The vale in which Jared and Ta`atet had their home proved to
be an area desirable to others, so they had many neighbors about. Jared and Ta`atet proved to be the only
worshipers of the True God, Jehovah, in their vicinity. It was so good to share the company of god fearing
family members.
When Ta`atet reached the clean and cultivated garden area surrounded her parent’s house she
could restrain herself no longer. With the wild energy she had always displayed since her youth, Ta`atet
dashed to the entrance of her parent’s cottage. Not even knocking, she burst into the neat little home and
fairly tackled her mother with tears and outcries of joy.
Jared, moving at a calmer pace, noted that Ba`sil was intently building an arbor in the midst a
garden area that boasted the beauty of diligent floral artistry. Jared watched Ba`sil become alert as Ta`atet
and Kiri’s outcries abruptly filled the air. A large, warm smile split his face as he caught sight of Jared
walking his way.
“Your timing is perfect!” Ba`sil called. “We will be enjoying the evening meal in the garden.”
“You are looking good, and so is your home,” Jared complimented, as he approached his father-inlaw.
Jared held out his hand to greet the older man, who completely ignored it as he gathered his son-in-law
in a roughly affectionate hug. As Jared returned the hug he grunted, “Easy! I’ll need those ribs later!”
Ba`sil said, “I’m so glad you’re here. We haven’t seen you for so long, and there have been stories.
We have feared for you. How is Ta`atet?”
“She is well, Father,” Jared answered seriously. “She is a wondrous woman. The tales you hear out
here are probably true, but you should be glad you don’t live close enough to know the details.”
Ba`sil allowed his concern to show on his face for a brief moment, then his warm smile returned.
“Help me complete this arbor. Then we may take our ease and talk. It is so good that Jehovah has kept you,
that we might have your company once again.”
Jared stood there looking lost for a moment. He wasn’t used to open displays of affection by any
but his wife. Ba`sil understood completely. Laughing, he handed Jared a knife and some twine and then
towed him by the forearm into his garden project.
It had been a delightfully relaxing evening, so far. Ba`sil had allowed no talk of affairs outside
the family until after they had all enjoyed their evening meal. They enjoyed eating in the midst of the
garden, drinking the wine that Ba`sil himself had made. Kiri and Ta`atet talked of things of the home, of life
creating a good home atmosphere; furniture, beds, bedding, clothing, flowers, garden vegetables and so on.
Ba`sil and Jared left the table as the women began clearing things away. When they had gone into
the modest living quarters and sat, they began to speak of the affairs in the world around them. “It is
becoming more and more difficult to live among the people as they grow in number,” Jared was saying
quietly. “None of those who have become our neighbors fear the true God. The rebel sons of Jehovah
commit all forms of gross badness. They have taken the mantle of gods on themselves and the people
willingly acknowledge them as such. The violence perpetuated by the Nephilim has made even a peaceful
life at home beyond reach. Always, we must be alert to our surroundings. I dislike, very much, the idea of
leaving the home we’ve made and seeking to establish another, but Ta`atet and I believe that it has become
necessary. ”
Ba`sil listened intently as Jared described in his reserved manner the activities of the so called
“gods” and their giant offspring. Women were being torn from their homes, from their parents, husbands
and children. The wicked ones took all they chose, and evil men mimicked their example. Should anyone
object, they were killed outright, or worse. The Nephilim took delight in beating men, women or children to
death. Those men and women who were becoming aged and infirm were becoming special targets for
young bullies who ran in packs. Life was not safe anywhere near “civilization.” Living away from the
center of the population invited the prospect of being raided without anybody ever knowing of the event.
“And, Father,” said Jared in all earnestness, “This wicked population is expanding in your direction. It will not be peaceful here much longer.”
Ba`sil remained quiet in thought for a few moments before he said, “It is not all that peaceful here
now. I have heard many such tales as you tell. Many come from beyond my home where ones have already
sought to escape the wicked angels and their offspring. Most who have done so claim to be worshipers of
Jehovah, who have been ill treated for their faith.” Again, Ba`sil was silent for a moment. But this time it
was so that he could speak precisely, to share serious insight and properly instruct his family as Jehovah
would expect of him.
“You heard me say that they “claimed” to be faithful worshipers Jehovah God. But what I see
makes me doubt that in most cases. What I see is the espousal of a dual life and empty lip service. Maybe
you have witnessed this also.”
Ba`sil continued, “You say a prayer to Jehovah in their presence, they bow their heads and say ‘so
be it’. If you speak of God’s goodness and the hope of the promised seed from God, you will see them smile
and nod their heads. When they speak to you in private they say what you would expect about their hopes,
about their feelings toward God’s loyal ones, and about the badness that fills the earth. But when you look
at them from a distance you see that they set up no altar for the giving of thanks. They speak with family
members and others with curses. Their children play at violence, striking each other with weapons. These
are not lovers of God! These bring reproach on God’s name, because they claim to worship the True God,
Jehovah and be his loyal ones, but their lives call them hypocrites.”
“This makes it easier for me to propose this thought to you,” Jared said hesitatingly, so that he also
might order his words properly. Ba`sil had known Jared all his life, and he had been noting a change in his
manner over the years, since he had taken Ta`atet to his home as wife. Jared had become more intense in his
convictions. He spoke cautiously, but deliberately. He had experienced much, as had his daughter, since
their marriage. Jared continued, searching Ba`sil’s face for his reaction to whatever he was going to ask
him. “Ta`atet and I have just returned from seeing Seth. Seth told me that it would be to our advantage if we
visited the entrance to the Garden.”
“You saw the holy ones, Jehovah’s cherubs?” Ba`sil deduced.
“And spoke to them, as Ta`atet witnessed,” Jared affirmed. “They knew of me. I was commended
for speaking in Jehovah’s behalf.” Jared’s brow wrinkled as he concentrated on what he was relating. “I’ve
always trusted Jehovah, as my father taught me before the murder of my sister. My father is bitter. In her
grief, my mother took her own life after years of mental and emotional agony. My faith in Jehovah’s
willingness to make things right is an offense to Mahalalel. He will not hear my words. Jehovah IS good! He
has a purpose to set matters right. God’s seed WILL come and crush these demon angels out of existence. He
has promised. His loyal children must stick to our heavenly Father, Jehovah! We must not abandon him as
have most others. Ba`sil, father of my beloved, the Guardians of the Garden’s entrance told me that God
was pleased with me, that I made his heart glad, by publicly speaking of my faith in him. I have done
nothing extraordinary, only what was right to do. It is necessary to defend the one you love! I defended the
good news about my God and respected his name. But the angels said that He was pleased by this.”
Jared shed a single tear, but controlled himself, to go on speaking, “Ta`atet and I would have
visited you here, even had we not gone to the entrance of Eden. It was time to see you, as you are in our
hearts. Our love for you compels us. But now I have a hard request that I must put to you. Again, this
request stems from our love for you and our love for Jehovah our God. In our journey to the Garden, Ta`atet
noted that the way to the Garden is scantily populated. This is true. Those loving badness seem unwilling to
practice such before God’s faithful angels. They like to hide their wickedness from any who disapprove,
unless they happen to outnumber the righteous. Ta`atet and I are leaving our home. We are leaving
everything to establish a new home a short distance outside of Eden. With all our hearts, we beg you to
come with us,” asked Jared, finally coming to the point. Then he added, “My father, Mahalalel has already
refused. In fact, he cursed me for my faith and left me to speak to the air.”
Ba`sil nodded thoughtfully, deducing that Ta`atet was, at this moment, speaking to Kiri on this
same matter. But the fact that his son-in-law and daughter were doing so for the sake of their relationship
with their God, Jehovah, cast a great importance on this decision. “This is not a thing to be lightly done,”
Basil replied slowly. “I may be head of this household, by Jehovah’s command, but in a matter such as this
Kiri also has a voice.”
“Ta`atet knows you well,” Jared smiled his warm quiet smile. “She has always been proud that you
run your house in such a loving manner. I am attempting to follow your example.” Saying this, Jared arose
and went to summon their wives.
By the slightly wild expression of Kiri’s face, Ba`sil knew that she and Ta`atet had just finished
having the same conversation that he’d just experienced with Jared. “Well, we seem to have come on
difficult times, my husband,” Kiri said, as she seated herself next to him.
“Did you note my beloved talent for understatement,” Ba`sil asked, turning to Jared. “She may as
well have said, ‘My husband, you have a piece of corn in your beard.’ Very exciting.”
Ta`atet just shook her head and said, “Daddy!”
“Alright! Yes, it’s true. All too true,” Ba`sil replied returning to seriousness, sort of. “And a time
for hard decisions.”
Kiri nodded agreement. Ba`sil saw tension in his wife’s manner, but he saw no apprehension.
Maybe her conversation with her daughter had not progressed to the same point as his and Jared’s. “Jared
has been telling me some disturbing things,” Ba`sil began. “Did Ta`atet tell you that they’ve spoken with
the mighty ones at Eden’s gate?”
Kiri confirmed this with a slow nod. Ba`sil realized that Kiri was also interested in his reaction to
this news. Kiri had always been content here in their little home. She had also, in all the years of their
marriage, supported all of his decisions loyally. This was going to be difficult for her, whatever was
decided.
“Did Ta`atet tell you what has been happening where they live.”
“The sons of Jehovah are filling the whole earth with fear and bloodshed,” Kiri answered. “The
people are growing many, and they are inclined to follow the evil ones. The home of Jared and Ta`atet is no
longer safe, and they will not return there. Jehovah has blessed our children with wisdom, so as to spare
their lives.”
“Jared has asked us to go with them, to live near the entrance of the Garden,” Ba`sil said plainly. “I
think this would be a wise decision. What are your thoughts on the matter?”
“Whatever you decide, my husband. I will stick to you. But I think you are right. I think we must
go.” Then, looking to Jared and her daughter, she said, “I love my home. Jehovah has blessed all our work
here. We have missed you since you married and went to make your own home, yet here I have been
content. But I have been saddened by the fact that those we live among no longer take any note of the True
God. They show no thanks, and we have nothing in common with them. I think we must leave to preserve
our own relationship with our God. We must have Jehovah’s protection. I think it wise to leave. Soon.”
With that decision established, there was little preparation to be made. They hitched a small cart to
a beast of burden, packed a few necessities so that they could make a new start, and left the warm cottage
with the beautiful little garden behind. They would not return.
Marsyas’ pride swelled within him. Everyone who had heard his performance at his father’s
social function told him how wonderfully he had played. All urged him on, lending this or that bit of
flattery. Marsyas soaked it all up. He was so pleased that he was everyone’s favorite. Never before had he
been so appreciated. He had always kept to himself because it seemed that none really appreciated him for
all his good points. Now he was actually popular! When people saw him they greeted him as one of
importance. They recognized him, not as the son of Nabal, but as the great musician who performed with
the gods. Everybody LOVED him! It was wonderful!
Of course, his family didn’t number among those who were so impressed with him. His father
spent all his time worrying about what would happen to his business when Marsyas lost the contest this
evening. His brothers and sisters encouraged him to flee. Marsyas new that their concern for him didn’t
stem from their affection for him. They were jealous of his fame and the wonderful future that stretched out
before him. None of his family members would ever gracefully look at whatever successes he
accomplished. They viewed their younger brother with hateful scorn.
Well, tonight his life was going to change. Marsyas was completely confident in his musical
ability. He would win this contest tonight, and he would be famous as a minstrel to Odin. All would see and
admire him and his family would have to live with it. He could see them among the crowd now, and he
could tell that they didn’t want to be there. They had great fear. Well, Marsyas was fearless!
The feasting had gone on for hours. There was drink and dancing, as musicians played for those in
attendance. Marsyas wished that he could be among those playing, but he didn’t want to completely alienate
Apollo. If Apollo wouldn’t play until the contest, neither would Marsyas. Marsyas had never seen so many
people in one place before. People were boisterous with their enjoyment of all the libations. Marsyas
thought this was truly a magnificent festival. Yet, he had been told, this was a tiny event compared to the
Feasts of Valhalla. He could not wait to be taken there.
Thor, gloriously drunk, roared with laughter as some young men made fools of themselves dancing
and tumbling. Marsyas had met Thor on several occasions and had to admit that the giant was one of the
most likable people he had ever met. It was good that Thor seemed to like him also, because he had heard
tales of the effects of the murderous madness that frequently overtook him. Although, just looking at him,
you would never suspect this friendly giant of anything in the least threatening. Not like Hercules. Just
seeing him in attendance made chills of dread run up Marsyas’ back. The madness of Hercules was obvious
for all to see. He seemed to reek of violence, the way he looked at everyone with unmasked hatred. What in
the world brought him here?
There were many of the god’s present this evening. Several had come and wished Marsyas well.
Diana had flattered him outrageously, making his blood race. But of course she had gone off with the
women she always seemed to have in attendance. Marsyas shook his head at the waste of that. He was not
sure, but it just didn’t seem right.
A god that Marsyas had heard of but had never seen was readying himself to announce the
contest’s beginning. Loki looked at Marsyas and winked at him in good humor, “Nervous?” he asked.
“Excited,” replied Marsyas with a great smile.
“Well, lets get on with it,” said Loki, pumping his fist encouragingly. “It Is Time!” Loki shouted to
get the attention of the crowd. “Indeed! It! Is! Time! Gather around and prepare yourselves for an unearthly
performance. The Contest! A Great Contest, as Mortal pits himself against a God! Marsyas! Player of the
Flute of Diana, challenges the Mighty Sun God, Apollo to a musical duel! In so doing, Marsyas makes the
Great gamble! For the reward of becoming the first musician to Odin, Father of All Gods, young Marsyas
risks his Life!”
“Is this truly so?” came a great voice that seemed to thunder. Odin, himself, appeared on the stage
with Loki. Odin seemed to look at Marsyas with interest. “Speak! Is your desire so great, to play in the
Halls of Valhalla?”
Marsyas fell to his knees, bowing his head. He trembled as he spoke. “Yes, Great Odin. I wish to
play for you and your sons and daughters in Valhalla. I will risk it. My life.” The reply was stammered. Yet
Odin seemed pleased.
Quietly, so that only Diana and Shamash heard, Apollo jeered, “The little worm showed me no
such fear or honor.”
Diana almost silently whispered back, malevolently, “He will come to wisdom, as he dies without
his skin.”
Odin still had everyone’s attention. “Brave young mortal! Come off the winner, or the loser, you
shall play for the gods. I, Odin, command it!” Thundered Odin. “As the winner, you may please us for a
time. But if you are defeated, reward Apollo willingly, bravely. As a spirit you will surpass all! In dying
you will NOT die! Have no fear.” Odin stepped up onto a throne that had appeared at the back of the stage.
Loki resumed the introduction as Marsyas regained his composure. “A great contest, with great
rewards! And here is how the contest is won, or lost. The crowds shall choose. Who is the better musician?
Great Apollo? Or the Magnificent Marsyas? Marsyas is the Challenger, so it falls to him to be the first. Play
For Us Marsyas! Play! Play! Play!” Loki backed from the stage.
Marsyas stepped forward, his posture straight. Raising his instrument to his lips, he began with a
delicate trill. Eyes closed, he tipped his head back and willed his breath to be music. A sweet beginning
brought a pain to the heart as the silver instrument seemed to pull at the emotions. The music was structured
and progressive. The crowd was silent, listening in rapt attention. The expressions of the melody implied
multiple themes, and gradually these began to make themselves manifest.
The rigid stance of Marsyas began to fade in a calculated manner that indicated a melting of the
heart. Slowly he began to dance in time with his own music. Swaying, bobbing, and bowing with theatrical
accents to highlight the mood of his making. Change upon change marked the performance, yet a thread of
the musical theme remained, binding them all to one piece. As he played his confidence grew. He could feel
the rightness of his performance. He was one with the instrument, the flute being an extension of his own
soul. The sound of victory in his heart soared into the air as he breathed his very life into his slender
instrument. His fingers flew. His body moved. His heart exploded with the joy of the performance! He
finished gloriously. Breathing heavily, he saluted Apollo by holding out his instrument as if it were a bright
sword. He bowed to Odin and took his place at the side of the stage opposite Apollo.
The applause was deafening. Loki resumed center stage, adding his applause to that of the crowd.
He let the display of appreciation continue for a time and then held up his hands for silence. “Wonderful,
indeed! The music of Marsyas! Forever to be remembered. Such a performance cannot be forgotten. But,”
Loki held out his hands in a halting gesture, “What of Apollo? We have heard wonders, but what of the
music of a god? It is time! Grace us, Lord Apollo, with the magic of your harp! The Harp of Apollo! Play!
Play! Play!”
Apollo moved to center stage with poise and dignity. Almost, his beauty radiated. All eyes were
fixed on the spectacle of this perfect creature. His eyes were alight with viscous glee. Holding his harp in
his embrace, he stretched out his perfectly muscled arm and theatrically brought his hand to the strings. The
sound that emanated from it were not that of a simple stringed instrument. The bass note stirred through the
body with power. A rhythmic pulse caused the heart to pound. Apollo’s hand flashed like lightening. The
sounds coming from the tiny stringed instrument were impossibly amplified. The music of Apollo filled the
air. The dance of Apollo was exotic. Erotic. His confidence seemed to draw all the women in the crowd to
press themselves to the stage. The audience became fully involved with the supernatural music, totally
captured by the hypnotic overtones. Apollo controlled the audience. Marsyas knew he was doomed.
Apollo played and played. When he finished, he also turned and saluted Marsyas with his instrument and bowed. But the fire in his eyes and the set of his mouth struck fear in the heart of Marsyas. Marsyas was to die.
Loki, with outstretched arms, fanning the applause of the crowd, again took the stage. Gesturing at
both Marsyas and Apollo, he spun around and bowed to each. Then, again facing the audience, Loki
shouted. “the Great Contest has Concluded! Now it is YOUR part. Who do YOU feel was the victor? By your
applause you will choose. Shall you choose Marsyas or Apollo? FIRST! Marsyas! Come forward! What say
you to the music of Marsyas?” The applause was loud and long. Marsyas barely heard it. He had done well,
he knew. But his was the music of a man.
“Very Well Done! Well Done Marsyas!”
“Now, Apollo! Come Forward, Lord Apollo! How votes the audience on the music of the Sun
God, Apollo?” The applause was earthshaking. The heart of Marsyas crashed to ashes. Refusing to give
away his personal dignity, Marsyas turned and bowed to Apollo and extended his flute to him. As Apollo
accepted the flute from his hands, Marsyas extended both hands, palm down, in signal of surrender. Thor
approached and took him in a vice-like grip and led him from the stage.
The tale among the people in the vicinity of Marsyas’ home say that Marsyas met his fate bravely.
That he now plays in the courts of Valhalla. Apollo flayed the skin from Marsyas, seeing to it that Marsyas
lived long through the torture. Because he died well, Odin granted immortal spirit life to him. Still, no tale
ever told of him being seen again. Not even by those who were privileged to attend the feasts of Valhalla.
Surely Odin would not lie.
Rind raged among the chosen of Odin. The tracks of age and hard life could be clearly seen on
her face and body. Scarred from love and battle, the loveliness of Rind was fading. In its place her evident
madness was growing for all to see. She lived in torment, and yet did not know that she was indeed being
tortured. To add to her burden of life, though she had served her master well, there were others whose
attributes also attracted the Thunderer’s attention. Rind’s place as supreme mistress was in jeopardy, so she
desperately bullied and threatened and struck out at the least offense.
Odin was secretly pleased with the breakdown of this mad female. She had caused all and more
pain and destruction than he had dreamed through her lust and madness. But it was time to put the six
hundred year old sow out of her misery. The lie that Odin and his subordinates had prepared would drive a
solid wedge between their cursed maker and all humankind. Odin watched with pleasure as Rind fought to
retain her dominance, while at the same time Odin cultivated Saraswati to step into her place.
Saraswati’s rise to favor blistered Rind’s heart. Her body was sheathed in form fitting black
leather, revealing solid perfection. Her luxurious red hair was tied back and banded, falling to the small of
her back. Her green eyes were hard and arrogant. It was all Rind could do to hold herself back from
attacking this new favorite.
Others of the Valkyrie, while formidable in their personal power, were no real threat to Rind. But
the signs in Rind’s own body, in her reflection, instilled doubts and fears that she had never entertained in
the past. Her own personal reality was beginning to come apart. The words of Odin, that she would never
grow old and die, were beginning to prove themselves untrue. But, in her warped thinking, she could not
admit this to herself. It was unthinkable. In her self denial, Rind turned a blind eye to the facts and became
even more vicious. More wanton. Her madness was consuming her.
Saraswati stood beneath Odin’s throne to his left with Freja as her second, standing to her right.
Grid, called “Raging” by all, stood nine feet tall, threatening any and all by means of her giant’s strength
and the bloody madness shared by her mother. There was no bond of tenderness between mother and
daughter, just the shared joy in the domination of others. The excitement of the kill.
Here, in Valhalla, was the seat of power. Here was the place of the reward. Powers were bestowed
here. The orgies were vast. The feasting was lavish. The battles were gloriously bloody. Here the gods
moved among men and women. Here was the never ending contest, where ones proved worthy to become
part of the great battle at the end of the age.
Tonight, once again, Rind would establish her place in the contest. Studiously ignoring the
existence of Saraswati, she gloated as she contemplated the outcome of this night. Odin, this very night, had
granted her ascendance to supremacy. All trusting, and blind to the obvious, Rind believed. After a time of
rare intimacy, Odin had told her, “You have pleased me well, my queen.” For once, the ever present cruelty
was absent from her master’s eyes. With those appreciative words Satan, the Devil, laid bare Rind’s heart,
preparing the ultimate lie. “You must live forever, my love. You must put off this cumbersome flesh with
which you have pleased me so well and you must become spirit. Would you rule at my side as a goddess in
truth, my queen?” Rind would never live to know the true cruelty of Odin, for she trusted the lie. Of course,
was he not the Father of the lie. Why should she not believe?
Now, standing at the feet of Odin, Rind radiated power. She raged. She trembled with vast malice
that fed her excitement for the contest that would raise her to godhood. A quick glance to her left allowed
her to see the object of her hatred, which she fully intended to see grovel at her feet once she had real power
in her grasp. This was the night of the Great Contest. The feasts of Valhalla in which warriors ate, drank,
loved, and battled as they filled the heavens with the battle storm. They would now be empowered by spirit.
Odin himself would give passage to all who proved worthy in might.
Loki stood forth. Beautiful in his radiant energy, articulate in his speech, and unmerciful in his
humor. Tonight Loki would officiate in the Contests of Valhalla. Mars, who founded the contests, stood
with his ominous might on the arena floor. The ultimate warrior whom all sought to emulate.
On each side of the arena entrance stood Diana, The Huntress, and her brother Apollo. Ashtoreth,
Molech, Siva, Njord, Kali, Ishtar, Venus, Mictlantecuhtili, Mixcoatl, Tlaltecuhtli, in fact, all of the children
of Odin had been summoned to witness the beginning of the Great Contests. The number of the gods and
goddesses rivaled the number of men and women who had been chosen to observe, serve, or participate in
the contests. Tonight was a new thing. Such a privilege, to feast among gods, to observe the Feasts of
Valhalla!
Loki spoke in a thunderous voice, commanding the attention of all. “Welcome all! Welcome to the
Feasts, to the Great Contests! Welcome!” As Loki called out, all speech and movement ceased among the
crowds. “By the command of Odin, father of the gods, be welcome!”
As Rind watched and listened, she noted the manner of this beautiful godling. His speech carried
charm and dignity, and yet, as always, there was an underlying current of mockery. It was impossible to
resist the magnetic attraction this great being radiated, and yet his demeanor seemed to belittle all, including
Father Odin. Rind thought that odd.
“Tonight is the night of the Great Contest, to be culminated in the Great Sacrifice! Mighty
Champions shall, this night, contest to the death so as to gain their place in the Last Great Battle! In this
sacrifice, Mighty ones will put off all human weakness and be raised up in spirit. In the power of the
immortal spirit, these will, indeed, be fit to battle in power, in pride, and in all holiness with the great spirit
enemy at Ragnarok!” Loki bowed in the direction of Odin’s throne and gestured his invitation, “ Father
Odin. Bless these loyal ones.”
Odin stood regally and stepped down on the level between Rind and Saraswati. Stunning in his
beauty and power, Odin raised his arms in a gesture encompassing the crowds and pronounced his
benediction in a voice of sublime resonance, “My children, be blessed! My loyal ones, be brave! My
Champions, live eternal! In the giving of your lives in the sacrifice, YOU WILL LIVE!!! My children, be
Blessed!”
With that, Odin’s Valkyrie escorted their chosen champions to the arena floor. These were the
strongest, the bravest, towering in brutal confidence. Men and women who gloried in violence and
domination. Among them, also to be contending in the great battles, were the Nephilim. Thor, Hercules,
Hyppolita, Panthesilia, Rage, Mist, Achilles, and Warrior stood as giants among the human contestants. All
were mad with anticipated violence. All thoroughly deceived into believing that, in their dying well in the
battle, they would be raised up as spirits invincible and immortal.
Diana was called the Huntress, even as Apollo was called the Hunter. The joy of the pursuit
and the excitement of the kill regularly drew her to seek the blood of any living creature that raised a
challenge. As always, Diana chose accompaniment of young women of physical beauty and stamina. These
were women impressed with the goddesses strength as well as her amazing beauty. Always these sought to
please Diana in all ways. No practice was beyond them. No morality could possibly deter them. Though it
was known that Diana, at times, would take a male lover, it was always known that Diana was especially a
lover of women.
One summer afternoon, after an unusually long and exciting pursuit, Diana and her followers came
to one of the still mountain pools that they had often taken advantage of, to enjoy a cool and refreshing
swim and cleanse themselves from the blood of the hunt. These secluded baths often turned into more
indiscriminate physical sport, as was the case on this day. The cool waters rippled so invitingly that the
goddess and her attendants quickly divested themselves of all their short hunting garments, so that they may
refresh themselves during their love play.
On this particular day, Diana and her maidens were not the only ones out to enjoy a hunt. Actaeon,
unsuccessful in his hunt for a fitting trophy for which he might brag to his mates, heard a disturbance
nearby the game trail that he was following. Quiet as the breeze, he crept toward the sound with his bow at
ready. It didn’t take long, however, to identify the sound that he had heard as that of human voices. Still, it
never hurt so see what was about, so he continued to creep forward. Pushing aside the branches of a thick
bush, a lovely clearing divided by a clear clean stream was revealed. Diving, swimming, squealing with
delight, there were women causing a most pleasing commotion.
Happy for the distraction and he being no gentleman, Actaeon settled in to enjoy the provocative
scene before him. His mates would never believe him. Of course, he would tell them anyway. But they
wouldn’t believe him, just the same. That bothered him not one bit. Actaeon leaned forward, his eyes
widening as one of the women rose from the midst of the frolic to stand head and shoulders above all the
others. Actaeon had to force himself to breath, as he marveled at her beauty.
As you could probably tell by now, Actaeon wasn’t exactly burdened by scruples, himself. He
instantly began to plot. You see, Actaeon had participated in several raids with Mars and a few of the other
gods, along with their giant sons. What Actaeon now saw would bring wondrous entertainment to his mates
and himself if he could discern if this little intimate swim party was a regular event. It might be good just to
keep tabs on this place. But that was for later, and this was now. He was going to enjoy the view.
But not everything was going to go Actaeon’s way. He, no doubt, considered himself pretty smart,
but he was obviously not bright enough to recognize Diana. This was probably because he hadn’t the wit or
the self-control to actually look into the faces of the women for which he was so determinedly lusting. If he
had recognized Diana he probably would have been running before he actually saw the first splash. The fact
is that Diana spotted the movement of the foliage behind which he was hiding move, and when she looked
closer she saw the admiring gaze of the young hunter. Stooping down, she gathered a double handful of
water and flung it into Actaeon’s face, screaming at him to go and declare that he had seen Diana disrobed.
The mere mention of her name terror struck Actaeon’s heart and he ran like a maddened animal,
crashing through the underbrush. The boisterous squeals and laughter that had drawn him to the stream
banks had turned into a tumult of indignation and anger. Then he heard the horn of the Huntress! Actaeon
knew that he was the object of the hunt.
In his fear, Actaeon lost all his stealth and woodcraft. It was no great feat for the Huntress and her
attendants to locate him. Diana’s first arrow pierced his upper thigh and he fell, his shoulder colliding with a
stout tree. Stunned, Actaeon tried with all his will to orient himself, to rise, to flee. Another arrow pierced
his abdomen. Screaming for mercy, Actaeon clawed at the agonizing missile that protruded from his
stomach. Another pierced his shoulder. Actaeon was now encircled by the Huntress and the young women
accompanying her. Each in turn launched a shaft into Actaeon’s body. All were very careful not to shoot
him fatally. It took a long time for Actaeon to die. He died very badly, while the ladies went back to the
clear running stream to bathe.
“The tales have changed over the years. Some say that Actaeon was actually turned into a stag
by Diana, before she hunted him down with her maidens who she turned into viscous hunting animals. But,
whereas the sons of the of the True God were able to take human form, and possibly others, they have not
the power to change others.”
“As for the contests, those were well known even outside of Valhalla. No one knows the place of
the feasts. Few ever returned, but the few who did bore the tale of great bloodshed,” Melchizedek
remembered aloud. “That first night, after the battles had concluded and the last champions remained
standing, the sacrifices began. The Nephilim who survived joined the observers while the rebel sons of the
true God butchered each one remaining. Rind was bent back over a stone and her heart was removed,
almost while she was still living. Ones returning attested to the proclamation that Rind was now Queen of
the Heavens, a powerful immortal spirit. The poor fools chose to believe this lie. Now, in our time, the
mother of Nimrod carries that same title, furthering that same lie, “In dying you will not die.” The battles of
Valhalla seemed to go on forever. The earth became filled with violence. The fear was great, yet still, few
saw the source as being these powerful heavenly traitors. The population at large just seemed to accept
things as “just the way the world was.”
Again, an evening of disturbing revelation had ended. All who listened marveled at the accounts.
Some appreciated them as an old storyteller’s tale. Some thought that the stories might be true. Some few
knew in their heart that the wise old king was giving a true account of how things were in the days before
the flood. The latter were beginning to get the sense of things. Eliezer’s question was being answered,
“Why did such murderous badness exist in the world?”
“It grows late. We will again take up the account tomorrow, after the evening meal,” Melchizedek
said, as he strove to stand. “Think on what you have heard. If you had been there, how would you have
reacted? Would you have been deceived by the wicked ones? Most were. The answer now, as it was then, is
this; That depends on your own relationship with the Almighty Creator, Jehovah God. That is a matter
worth meditation.” With that, the old king turned and went to seek his bed for the night.
The old man was a marvel, thought Eliezer. What it must have been like. How terrifying. It was
bad enough to face men, but to face creatures of dynamic energy. Shape changers. Wicked giants. Eliezer
also found it odd that Melchizedek said that no one found these events exceptional. How long would it take
for men and women to become so calloused to such an environment?
The Witness
“And the world was not worthy of them.”
Hebrews 11:38
Abram’s Activity for the day kept him both physically and mentally occupied. He was very weary
on account of the exertions of the past months. His people were no less worn. But the wisdom of staying in
this place was becoming evident. The redeemed captives were becoming more active, seeking
responsibilities as their physical and spiritual healing progressed with each evening. The recounting of
Melchizedek’s tale brought understanding and purpose to those who heard with their heart. They had a
choice in the matter of how they would meet their future. They could become hateful and bitter over their
lot in life, or they could take up the privileged position of being witnesses to the fact that God could and
would sustain them through their trials. They could attest to Jehovah’s wisdom and loyal love that they had
personally experienced through his servant, Abram.
When Abram had time to think on the matter, he was amazed at the men and women who were
able to prove faithful midst the pre-flood ruination of the earth. As a young man, Abram had heard many
experiences that Melchizedek had told his family, and these had shaped his life. That a mortal man could
face superhuman forces and maintain his integrity to God had given him personal strength, though he may
not think of himself as being personally powerful. Abram relied on Almighty God, Jehovah. Always, such
reliance had proven beneficial. Abram again anticipated this evening’s gathering and the insights that he
could gain as he meditated on them.
“Many years went by. As the critical times grew worse, the years seemed to crawl and fly at the
same time.” The king of Salem noted the readiness of his audience to hear his words. “Things were not as
they are now. The lives of men has shortened with the passing of the flood, so that men and women are
born, raise families, and return to the dust in a tenth of the years compared to those before. But hear and
know that these things are true, as I bear witness.
Ba`sil and Jared carried out their lives attempting to live apart from those of that system. Yet,
they retained some contact. It was not their intention to become hermits, hiding from man and spirit being.
Those with whom they had personal contact were made aware of their firm faith in the Creator, Jehovah.
Never did they attribute to mere man or spirit any sort of worshipful worth. The angels at the gate of Eden
had well impressed the need to give exclusive devotion to the Creator of the heavens and the earth, for only
he was worthy. And it was Jehovah, only, that they gave praise, although the ones they spoke to were
uninterested and uncaring.
Their reputation grew over the years. The family of fanatics who spoke in the name of Jehovah.
Yet, Jared, Ba`sil, Kiri, and Ta`atet were happy in their chosen place before God. Ba`sil and Kiri had two
more children who delighted in a godly life. Kimah and Abel. Though the earth was cursed on account of
Adam, Jehovah blessed them in their work and granted them the joy of his spirit as they stood as witnesses
to his just and rightful godship. While he was able, Seth had visited as the years went by, and they would
speak together of Jehovah’s purposes, of restoration of man to his favor through his promised seed. He was
a man of great faith.
One hundred and sixty-two years old was Jared when Ta`atet gave birth to their first son, Enoch.
Enoch was such a beautiful baby with ebony skin and clear eyes. Happy and quiet natured, he grew to know
and appreciate his family heritage. As a youngster, often Enoch would visit the entrance of the garden and
see the mighty angels with the great whirling sword that spun between them. During the years, Jared had
other sons and daughters, but Enoch continued to stand out as special because of his love for the Creator. As
he became a young man, though shy of nature, Enoch became known for his adamant love for Jehovah God
and his fierce defiance to those who were not gods, as they usurped God’s rightful rule. Now the family of
Ba`sil had the attention of God’s rebellious spirit sons and their lovers with which to contend. For Enoch
fearlessly walked with the true God. Because of this, Jehovah chose Enoch as prophet to warn the people
from their way. Adam himself saw this faithful course and was condemned by Enoch’s loyal example.
Adam’s shame was rained upon him for the rest of his life.
Odin was in a rage! How dare these insignificant motes of dust defy his power! The family of
Ba`sil was no great family. It numbered no warriors or fighters of any kind. Yet their defiance and
outspoken denunciations detracted from his mighty reputation. Yet, Jehovah’s protection remained upon
them so that he dare not touch them. Not yet. But Odin’s worshipers could at least make life difficult for
this noisy intrusion on his world. Odin brooded on the matter, trying to find a way to make this brain sick
group of cattle desist in such a way that would make Jehovah's way less attractive.
Jehovah! How he hated that very name. But hated though he be, Odin knew he dare not challenge
the almighty power of the Creator. That was a cursed undeniable fact that he had to work around. Still, Odin
knew that his best way to do damage to the Eternal One would be to subvert those who claimed to love him.
Properly placed propaganda would turn most, and the threat of violence to one’s person or his family was
quite effective. The many sycophants belonging to his fellow rebels could provide most of the pressures.
After all, everyone liked to be simply accepted. Nobody wanted to be an outsider, and that is exactly what
worshipers of Jehovah would be. Outsiders. Aliens. People belonging nowhere. This planet belonged to
Odin now. His brothers in insurgency dominated thoroughly. The Nephilim rampaged as they would in their
madness. Raiding here, murdering there. The games of Valhalla and the dreams of avarice and personal
glory occupied the prideful as well as those too timid to actually take place in the bloodshed. The spectators
of the games were as hungry for blood as were the participants. Odin knew that such attitudes also pained
Jehovah, that the creation that he loved so much would actively seek its own destruction with such total
abandon. These mortal bugs were being kept in a state of complete confusion. Odin intended to keep them
that way until the Creator had no choice but to destroy his beloved creation, thereby stabbing himself in the
heart. Odin hoped that wound would fester for all eternity.
What troubled Odin most was this prophecy of a seed that was delivered to Adam. When Cain had
killed his brother, Abel, Odin hoped the promise dead. But obviously Seth had taken this hope to heart. That
foolish woman, Eve, had deluded herself that Jehovah was still with her and in some way she might be
redeemed through her giving birth to such a seed. She, not Adam, had passed this prophecy on to her
children as they were born. Odin and his brethren had capitalized on this and made it known that this seed
would come through a woman of the earth through one of God’s angelic sons. For the most part, this
deception had been well received. But Seth refused to be deluded and had passed on his hope in Jehovah to
his family, including Ba`sil, Jared, and Enoch, who had become such a bothersome embarrassment. Odin
would see all of them exterminated at first opportunity.
Ba`sil worked, as usual, in his garden in the morning hours. Though the weeds and thistles
were a problem, his garden was something that gave him real delight. Just a short distance away was a real
garden. The Garden of God, guarded by the holy cherubs. Ba`sil often thought of what it would be like to be
able to cultivate that land. What would it have been like to have been born perfect, to live in such beauty, to
have health, youth, beauty with forever in view. How long would it take to transform the entire earth into a
Garden of God? That was the hope that Ba`sil entertained daily. Ba`sil knew that he would grow old and
die, as he could see the evidence in himself. Although he did not look anywhere near as old as Adam or
Seth, the signs were there. The aches and pains were there, and his ability to heal as he did earlier in life
was waning. Yet, in his hope, Ba`sil was happy. He knew in his heart that the Almighty God, Jehovah,
could make things right. He knew that Jehovah valued loyalty and integrity and would reward those who
grew old and died without turning aside from their faith in him. Ba`sil could not envision any other reward
but life in the garden of God. Everlasting life in youth, health and peace, while seeing his children and
grandchildren prosper with Jehovah’s blessing. Ba`sil’s thoughts on such made him strong in his heart.
All that Ba`sil had seen in the years of his life had led him to know that the Creator would not go
to such trouble to make something so beautiful and so well balanced for no purpose at all. From the stars in
the heavens to the smallest flower, Jehovah had proven himself a lover of order; a lover of beauty, and
especially a lover of his human creation. Everything he saw attested to the truth of the purpose that God had
set before Adam. As Seth had told him,“Jehovah God proceeded to take the man and settle him in the
garden of Eden to cultivate it to take care of it.” He told them to, “Be fruitful and become many and fill the
earth and subdue it, and have in subjection the fish of the sea and the flying creatures of the heavens and
every living creature that is moving upon the earth.” Oh what a loving and wonderful purpose! Each
morning these thoughts filled the mind and heart of Ba`sil. His garden was one of the only places that he
knew to be peaceful, and each day he gained strength in his meditations on the purposes of God. He needed
such strength to be able to face the days ahead.
As he was thinking on these things, another source of encouragement called to him from across the
field. “Grandfather! Breakfast is waiting. You’d better get in before Dad gets your share!” Enoch was the
pride of his father and grandfather. While Ba`sil and Jared were lovers of Jehovah, Enoch seemed able to
see the true God and his purposes more clearly than any other his grandfather had known. As quiet as Enoch
was, he was adamant of one thing. Everyone he met needed to know that things were not as they were
meant to be. They needed to know that Jehovah God would set things right. They needed to be warned that
the wicked falsehoods of the rebellious sons of God would bring them all to ruin if they determined to
continue to follow them in their violent course. Jehovah would not tolerate the ruination of the earth he
loved forever. There would be an accounting!
Jared’s other sons, Bilah, Aadan, and Seth were also professed in their trust in Jehovah, but they
seemed distracted by the daily routine of caring for family responsibilities. They and their families seemed
concerned with having more, attaining better, and enjoying the fruitage of their work by way of excess
recreation. They seemed fully caught up in the mechanics of daily living, with little time to show their
devotion to God.
It was Enoch, first in all the family, who went looking for ones who would listen to him. Enoch
was a carrier of hope. It was damaging to Enoch to see his neighbors in such hateful confusion. It hurt him
so to see the ravages caused by the violence of the nephilim. It was intensely painful to Enoch to see those
crippled, maimed and touched by death. Enoch felt for his neighbors, even if they were too numb to see the
poor state they were in themselves. And in no way did Enoch seem to feel superior to others around them.
Enoch loved his neighbors. How amazing to see his own grandson become such a man.
Ba`sil put away his gardening tools and went into the house. An atmosphere of excitement and
anticipation permeated as they gathered for the morning meal. Today they would go to the nearby
community as a family and try to bring their hope to others. Though they knew that many would not receive
them with any sort of respect, still some would be willing to talk and listen. Maybe, just maybe, they would
awaken spiritually and be able to take heart. Maybe they would remember Jehovah and regain faith in him.
“My goodness, Kiri, are you planning on being away for a week? How can we possibly carry all
this food?” Ba`sil happily complained as he eyed the provisions for the day’s journey. The preparations
were proportionate and he knew it, but the reaction of his wife was exactly what he was fishing for.
“You’re just being lazy, my lord. Your bones are not yet so brittle that you can’t carry a provision
bag along with your staff.” Kiri’s pretense at shrewishness tickled the entire household. Enoch feigned
ducking an imagined projectile launched at his grandfather as he crossed his grandmother’s path. Kiri
snatched at Ba`sil’s robe and pulled him close for a quick kiss. Then, with a twinkle in her eye she said,
“You are not yet so feeble.”
Jared and Ta`atet approached the house with its well kept yard and garden area. As they drew
up the main path to the entrance they also saw that they were being maintained by poorly clad workers.
Ta`atet looked sadly upon their plight, for it was obvious that these poor ones had been abused by their
masters. She had never been here with Jared on his other visits, so she had not known what to expect. It
seemed wrong that one should be forced to cultivate the holding of another. Certainly God would never
approve of such. Looking at her husband, she could tell that he shared her feelings on the matter. Still, she
could see him visibly straighten his shoulders and as he came to the door and knocked.
A large, very self-important looking man answered in a manner that was just short of rude. But, as
hospitality was taken very seriously by the inhabitants of the land, he didn’t just tell them to go away and
close the door. “Peace be with you and your house, Grandfather.” Jared greeted the man in a friendly
manner, overlooking the obvious disdain on the man’s countenance.
“And peace to you, Jared,” said the man as he looked him up and down as if gauging his
manliness. “I see you are here for a friendly visit. What have you to complain about today?”
“We are not here with a complaint. We just came to visit. To speak of Jehovah’s goodness and the
hope we bear for the future,” Jared answered respectfully. Kenan had grown in his arrogance, as well as in
his material holdings. Jared knew that he looked down on his simple lifestyle, but he had always hoped that
his grandfather could regain his faith in God. Jared could not bring himself to give up. “This earth that
Jehovah God has created is a wonder, and that he did not give up on us when Adam rebelled is truly a
reason for hope.”
“Your God cursed the ground! Your God prevents us from attaining the bounty of his garden! Your
God has left you,” Kenan’s civility departed in his anger. “In what way are we left with any hope? Can we
not just live for what we can get out of life and not worry about what your Jehovah thinks.”
Ta`atet couldn’t prevent herself. She had to speak. “Jehovah is our only hope! It is because of him
that we look forward to the promised seed that will undo the rebellion of Adam and Eve. It is because of
Jehovah that we still live, because it was within his right as Creator to undo his creation when it proved
unfaithful. Also, you have the temerity to speak of Jehovah’s curse on the land. I don’t see that you suffer
terribly from the curse. Your servants bear the burden of your uncaring abuse, while you look down on your
fellow man. You should be ashamed. My husband loves you! Yet your heart is hardened to ridicule your
own in spite of that love.” Ta`atet was embarrassed by her outburst. She ceased speaking, bowed her head
in farewell and left Jared’s side to stand at some distance down the path.
“My wife is a good woman. She has a deep love for people and is willing to suffer much to come
to their aid,” said Jared. “What she said was true. I do love you, grandfather. And as I love my God,
Jehovah, I wish nothing more than for you to do the same. I only desire good for you.”
Kenan’s face softened as he spoke. But he spoke as to one who is mentally deficient. “Jared, my
son! You must come to wisdom. The only gods that matter live in our midst. Jehovah has abandoned us,
holding us accountable for Adam’s sin. That is not love. We must not depend on the love of gods. We must
depend on our own strengths and gain what we can for ourselves while we can. It is all we have.”
Sadly, Jared said to his grandfather, “The sons of Jehovah who live in our midst are no gods. They
are evil and they perpetuate all forms of wickedness on all who are weaker than they are, as do their giant
hybrid offspring. Their head is the original serpent that deceived Eve and is the true reason that we suffer
from Adam's curse. I have full trust in Jehovah, that he’ll do what is right. We await the promised seed, but
Jehovah will not tolerate the behavior of his wicked sons forever. He will act! I wished to speak to you of
these things so that you might think on them. I must go grandfather. Ta`atet waits. May you have peace.”
With the look of annoyance returning to his face, Kenan closed the door without a word. Jared
joined his wife as they returned to the common path. Putting his arm around her, Jared said, “I truly love
you, my wife.”
The embers of her emotions were still in evidence as she leaned closer and replied, “And I love
you, my husband. And I am so proud of you. I am sorry that Kenan wouldn’t hear you.”
“That is his choice, Ta`atet. He chooses to trust in himself and live with no hope. I choose to be
loyal in my love for the True God. It really doesn’t matter what we are allowed to endure in our lives,
personal integrity dictates that we do what is right. It is right to defend God’s name from the reproach that
Adam and so many of his offspring bring upon it. The lies and slanders of the wicked ones will not prevail.
Jehovah will not leave his loyal ones!
The young women were busy in conversation as they washed their household laundry in the
stream. This was a common place to find people to talk to. The surroundings were pleasant, and the stream
was cool and not too deep for the purpose of cleaning the clothing. The stream was not so swift so as to
hamper conversation. It was here that Enoch decided to try to speak to whoever would listen.
The women were very pretty, and Enoch still had an inner shyness that he had to battle. Struggling
to put on a bold and yet casual face, in the hope that they would not sense his nervousness, he approached
them slowly along the stream bank and called out. “Hello ladies. I see you’re busy, but could I have just a
moment of your time?”
The women looked him up and down as if her were merchandise and he could see how this visit
was going to turn out. “I think we could give this one as much time as he wants. What do you think, my
sisters?” Said a tall blonde of very white complexion, as she conveyed her obvious appreciation of Enoch’s
physical attributes.
“Certainly! Just look at those strong arms!” said a short haired but equally light skinned brunette.
“Forget his arms! Just look at those eyes!” The other one, a very dark woman with luxurious long
black wavy hair added her appraisal.
Enoch’s heart pounded, but he was not to be deterred from his purposed. “I thank you very much
for the compliments, but I have a very different reason for wanting to speak to you.”
“Oh, how sad,” replied the blonde. “Still, maybe after you’ve had your say we could move on to
other matters?”
Enoch ignored her meaning, as playing dumb had served him well in other circumstances similar
to this one. Determined he continued on with his mission. “Have you ever wondered what it would be like
right now if Adam had not rebelled against Jehovah?”
The blonde’s beautiful countenance instantly changed from obvious interest to one of disgust.
“Oh, God!” she said, as she spun on her heal and went back to her washing duties. Her partners
seemed undecided in how to meet this topic.
The dark one with the long hair looked over her shoulder at her blonde companion, then at her
other partner. The short haired one replied hesitantly, “I really haven’t thought about it. I don’t really see
much purpose on daydreaming about such a thing. I am certainly not going to worry about it. It happened.
Jehovah sealed the garden and left us to live as we can. The other gods are enough of a problem without
worrying about Jehovah.” With that she also turned away and went back to work.
Again, the dark one looked back at her companions, but this time she seemed to be dismayed by
their rudeness. Enoch could see her make up her mind as she asked, “What do you think would have
happened if Adam had not sinned?”
Enoch pressed on, “Well, do you remember what Jehovah told Adam would happen if he ate from
the tree in the middle of the garden?”
“Yes. God said that he would die.”
“What does that imply would happen if he never ate of the tree?” Enoch asked.
The woman quirked an eyebrow, very prettily Enoch thought, as she asked in return, “Are you
saying that if Adam and Eve had obeyed they would have lived forever?”
“That’s exactly what I’m saying! You see, we were never made to grow old and die,” Enoch said
excitedly. It was so rare that anyone responded with more than a passing politeness that this woman’s
response greatly encouraged him. “We were made in God’s image. With his main attributes, justice,
wisdom, power and love. Adam was assigned to cultivate the garden so that it would encompass the whole
earth, he and his offspring.”
“But God also said that Adam would die in the day that he ate from the tree. He was evicted from
the garden instead. He is still alive to this day,” The woman replied. She was not being argumentative. She
was thinking and drawing conclusions.
“That’s true. Adam and Eve were put out of the garden at the time of their rebellion. If that were
not so we would not be alive now. It is not Jehovah’s purpose that his human creation die out completely.
Jehovah certainly will not fail in carrying out all he has purposed, and no human or angelic interference will
ever hinder him. Adam lived as an act of love toward the offspring that Adam and Eve would produce. We
are here,” Enoch paused in his speech to allow what he was saying to sink in. “But have you seen Adam?
He is growing old, very old. He will die in his day, and he will die without God’s favor.”
“Keili! Come away from that crazy man!” the blonde called out with an insolent tone.
“Yes, don’t waste your time with him,” sneered her other companion. “He’s no real man. A real
man would not concern himself with such things.”
Keili ignored the jibes, inwardly infuriated by her friend’s lack of feelings. This was a sincere man,
kind and good. It was obvious that he desired nothing but good for those to whom he spoke. “What is your
name?” she asked.
“May name is Enoch,” he replied.
“In honesty, I have heard of you. And also in honesty, I have heard nothing nice about you.”
Enoch smiled slightly, saying, “I guess that’s to be expected. After all, it is not a popular thing to
speak of one’s faith, or to cast a bad light on another’s beliefs. Yet, what else can I do? Jehovah’s rebellious
sons, these so called gods, have lied against the God of heaven. They blame all of man’s problems on
Jehovah when, in fact, the problem originated with prideful angels and rebellious humans. Jehovah is good.
He has given us all things. He has given us hope when it would be within his right as Creator to destroy his
rebellious and defective creation and start over. He has promised a seed that would come and set all matters
right. Jehovah’s purpose for you and I remains. It hasn’t changed. I cannot stay quiet when my heart is full
of these things.”
“Well, I don’t think you’re so strange. I’d like to think that there is more to life than what I see.
The mighty ones don’t really seem to care about anyone but themselves. And those who follow them and
imitate them are greedy and cruel. I would like to know if Jehovah really intends to make things better,”
Keili said thoughtfully. I would like to know more about what you’re talking about.”
Enoch was overjoyed by the reception of his message, and he intended to do his best to represent
Jehovah God with the best of his ability. Silently he prayed for God’s blessing on his words and for this
woman who seemed truly interested in Jehovah’s will and purpose for the earth.
Hercules bore down on the couple, but calmly they stood and waited for his approach. They hadto come into the settlement to find some interest in their message. They had also wanted some news of what was occurring in the world around them. Ba`sil and Kiri had talked with a few in the marketplace and had found little interest in what they had to say. But now a crowd had gathered and watched to see the outcome of their meeting with the mighty nephilim.
His face stretched with rage and cruelty, Hercules looked as if he were just going to tread right
over the top of the two preachers. He stopped just short of them, his fists balled up and his breath coming in
angry gasps.
Kiri was terrified, but fear never showed in her carriage. Standing beside Ba`sil, Kiri reflected
confidence and poise. Ba`sil acted as if he were about to meet an old friend. “Good afternoon, sir. A lovely
day for a walk in the marketplace, is it not?”
“You do NOT belong here! Leave while you still have your life!” Threatened the bully.
“We’ll return home tomorrow afternoon. Until then we are seeking to know the news of the area
and visit a few people friendly to Jehovah, our God.” Ba`sil spoke respectfully, but firmly. In no way was
he going to allow his activity to be dictated by the enemies of the True God. “I hope you have a pleasant
day,” he said as he tried to walk around the giant.
Hercules stretched out a restraining hand, grabbing Ba`sil painfully by the shoulder. “Little man,
you will do as I say. You will do so or die!” He gripped Ba`sil hard and shoved with a final emphasis,
sending him to the ground. Kiri rushed to her husband and sought to aid him in standing and escaping. But
when Ba`sil stood he did not turn away from his mighty adversary. He addressed him. “You oppose the true
God, Jehovah. You do so at your own peril, for it may occur that he may end your time prematurely. We
represent him, and if you see fit to assault us now it may be that we will die. But you will indeed pay the
penalty for obstructing Jehovah’s purpose, that these ones who now watch have a chance to get to know
him. Go about your business and leave us be.”
Ba`sil had spoken with calm dignity, and Kiri stood beside him. Her husband’s confidence filled
her, as she was now quite ready to meet her death with her husband in their service to the True God.
Instead of instantly assaulting them, the face of Hercules seemed to distort further. His chest
heaved like a bellows, making it look as if he were ready to burst for his trying to take in too much air. In a
low rumble, punctuated by wheezing gasps, their huge tormentor said with heavy contempt, “Your God will
not always protect you. You will not live to defy Hercules twice. My father is Odin, and you are no match
for the power of the divine ones. Your days are numbered, Ba`sil, servant of Jehovah!”
He made “servant of Jehovah” sound like something foul as he said it. With that the hulking terror
turned away and stalked off, violently pushing bystanders out of the way as he left.
Ba`sil stood still as the people around began breaking up and going their way. Many murmured at
being denied the spectacle of Ba`sil and Kiri’s bloody destruction. Others muttered under their breath at the
inconvenience their preaching had caused, disrupting the business routine of the marketplace. Soon they
were left alone in a marketplace filled with people ignoring their existence.
Quietly Ba`sil said, “Kiri, let us leave this place early. No one here desires to listen, and I feel a
need to rest.” As he took a step, his knees began to buckle, but Kiri upheld him. Quietly, without display
they left.
As they traveled back to their home, Jared and Ta`atet came upon Enoch sitting under a shade
tree with a young woman so engrossed in conversation that he didn’t notice their approach. The could hear
him talking. “Seth often stops by and visits my father and grandfather. And all of us have been to the
entrance of the garden to see the mighty angels that prevent entry. At times these have spoken to us. They
never reveal what the future is to be. In truth, I don’t think they know. But they have supreme confidence
that Jehovah will not allow his purpose to go unfulfilled. They have also born witness that Jehovah still has
love for his human creation and will make things right for those who stick to him in loyalty.”
“I would like to go to the garden to see these mighty ones,” said the young woman. “But I would
be afraid to speak with them. Can you truly see into the garden? I mean, is the garden truly real?” It was
Jared who spoke from behind, “You can indeed see into the garden. Only you may not enter. The garden
stands open for inspection, and there you can see the true purpose for the human family. It is truly,
wondrously, beautiful and someday it will fill the earth.”
“Dad! Mom! This is Keili. We’ve been talking since early this morning.”
“We’re happy to meet you Keili. Do we, perhaps, know your family?” asked Ta`atet. “You look
familiar to me.”
“Tubal-Cain is my grandfather. My father was taken to the great games and never returned. My
mother was taken in a raid by the nephilim. I was told that she did not live long after that. My mother’s
sister, Adah, has cared for me since I was small.”
“Yes. It is hard with the nephilim in the earth. Their wicked fathers fill the earth with hatred and
violence,” said Ba`sil. “We are sad that you have been so affected, but we are truly happy that we have met.
Even more so, seeing that you seem to delight in knowing more about Jehovah.”
“Jehovah is not popular in my household,” Keili said. “Metal working is my family’s business, and
it is a fact that trade in weapons makes my family prosperous. The sons of the true God, that walk among
us, honor valorous ones and those who provide for them. All of them are haters of Jehovah.”
“Yet Jehovah is a hater of bloodshed and violence. The life of each slain one cries out from the
ground that drinks it in, and our God hears that cry,” said Ta`atet. “His spirit sons that wrongfully live
among us know this and spitefully educate men and women to love violence, even to their own destruction,
even as they do. Jehovah God has a love of what is good. He is hated by many for the reason that he would
help them see how to do what is good, and help them truly benefit themselves.”
“Where is your home, Kieli? Would you have us accompany you there?” Jared asked. “It is just
getting late and the path is dangerous when one is alone, and worse at nightfall.”
“My home is quite some distance away. I was staying with Orpah and Fusa, but they left me in
anger when I refused to come away from Enoch.”
“Would it be possible for her to stay in our home?” asked Enoch. “I would be willing to sleep out
of doors for a night or two. Keili truly wishes to know more of Jehovah, and I would be happy to show
hospitality.”
Ta`atet looked shocked at the suggestion, but Jared simply asked, “Would it not cause some alarm
if you were not to return safely to the place at which you have been staying?”
“Orpah and Fusa certainly won’t miss me. And as for their parents, they have been away at the
games for the last two weeks. They won’t even know I was there.”
Ta`atet recovered from her amazement at the suggestion that had come from her shy son, enough
to say, “Well, then, it seems that we could probably make room for a guest. What do you think, my
husband?”
Jared caught the strange way that Ta`atet looked at the young people and, trying not to betray
himself with a smile, rolled his eyes in mock defeat, “Well, alright! Come. Let’s go. Its getting late. We can
talk more as we walk. Home is still more than an hour’s walk away.”
Things were in turmoil when Jared, Ta`atet, Enoch and Keili reached the peaceful little meadow
where their home stood. They saw Kiri hauling water to the house as they approached, and they could tell
by her body language that something was wrong. Upon hearing the tale of their confrontation with the
nephilim, everyone tried to get into the bedroom to see Ba`sil at the same time. He was lying on the bed
with the upper portion of his body exposed. All could see the painful looking bruises that lay across his
chest and shoulder. For all of everybody’s concern, Ba`sil seemed without a care. In fact, he was in high
spirits.
“Would you stop all the fuss!” he laughed. “I’ll be fine. I’ve been hurt much worse than this
before, and I have always gotten well.”
“You could have gotten killed, father,” scolded Ta`atet. “What in all the earth possessed you to
talk back to one of those monsters?”
“Excuse me! But I think I was quite polite,” Ba`sil looked slightly offended at being treated like a
child. Then the humor of it struck him and he laughed again. “It was worth it.! It really was. Not only did I
have the opportunity to speak out in the hearing of the city, but I almost got to see that hulking mass of
refuse, Hercules, nearly explode at seeing one puny little human stand up to him unafraid. It was
wonderful!”
“The walk home was wonderful,` too,” Kiri said sarcastically. “I almost had to carry him all the
way. You’re going on a diet, old man!”
Keili spoke up, “Did you really do that? Weren’t you afraid.?”
Before Ba`sil could deny his fear or boast on his bravery, Kiri said, “He was terrified! He’s just a
stubborn old man and was not going to give anyone the satisfaction of showing it.”
“Quiet, woman! And who might you be, young lady?” he asked, allowing his curiosity divert the
topic.
Enoch made introductions while Ba`sil and Kiri looked wisely at the two youngsters. Ba`sil caught
the amused look in Jared’s eye and almost spoiled things by laughing. In fact, he had to move quickly to try
to cover his smile with his hand, which made him jerk his shoulder, which made him suck his breath with
pain, which caused his wife and daughter to begin to fuss over him again. Jared motioned for Keili and
Enoch to follow him out of the room, leaving Ba`sil to complain about the ministrations he was being
forced to endure, and the fact that nobody was listening to him, he was head of this household, after all.
Things being what they are, and seeing that it is the nature of young people to take notice of
each other, not long after it became determined that Keili was indeed a worshiper of Jehovah, Enoch and
she were wed. They built themselves a small cottage small distance from that of his parents and
grandparents and were incredibly happy in their life with each other and in their service to the Almighty
Creator that they so loved.
Early in their courtship, Enoch had taken Keili to see the loyal angels at the entrance of the garden
of Eden. At just the slight glimpse of the garden behind the angels, Keili wept for the beauty she could see.
That all mankind had been denied life in such a peaceful and beautiful surroundings because of the
selfishness of Adam and Eve could now be seen by her as the crime that it truly was. Everyone should be
made aware of how things really were. Everyone should understand that the garden of God was being held
in trust for the eternal enjoyment of those choosing to remain loyal to the great loving God that had created
such a place.
What love and generosity! And Adam had turned his back on it! It was unthinkable that such a
choice could possibly be made. Yet her life was real. The lives of the people around her were real. They
lived in the middle of fear and greed, hate and violence. Love was just a physical act having no root or
permanence. Yet, right in front of her she could see what it was supposed to be like. Just this tiny glimpse of
what God had provided showed the amazing capacity of Jehovah’s love that he had toward his human
creation. Oh, how wonderful!
From that day the years fled swiftly. Enoch was sixty-five years old when Keili presented him with
his first son, Methuselah. Through the many years that followed, Keili had other children, sons and
daughters. All their children professed to be worshipers of Jehovah but, even with the solid example of their
loving, loyal god fearing parents, none seemed to take such delight in the hope that their parents loved so
much.
Then, at the age of eighty-seven, Methuselah’s wife gave him a son who he named Lamech. It was
Lamech who later was to become father to Noah. But it was in the early days of Lamech that the earth and
all in it seemed to go mad. There was no safe place. No hill. No valley. No forest or meadow. There was no
safety at home. The people had become as bad as the gods that they had come to worship. And none were
passive in their feeling for the true God, Jehovah. The perpetual lies and slanders of the sons of the true God
had touched all, and few sought to question such knowledge. Enoch remained solid. Enoch walked with the
true God.
The Prophet
“Yes, the seventh one in line from Adam, Enoch, prophesied also regarding them, when he said:
“Look!
Jehovah came with his holy myriads, to executed judgment against all,
and to convict all the ungodly concerning all their ungodly deeds
they did in an ungodly way, and concerning all the shocking things that
ungodly sinners spoke against him.””
Jude 14-15
Enoch was out walking, meditating on the events that had shaped his life. One of the most solid
memories of his life were those of Ba`sil’s house. His grandfather was a marvelous man. His love and
generosity were both factors in the peace of his house. Enoch desired that peace, yet it seemed to flee from
him. His beautiful wife, Keili, grew more beautiful with each passing year. But the grief in behalf of their
children made life burdensome. And it was obvious that, whatever they felt for their parents, Jehovah was
certainly not a priority in their lives. His uncles, aunts and cousins were all cordial, nice people. But they
were too busy to let something as trivial as their worship of the true God to dominate their precious time.
Aside from Enoch and Keili’s concern for their family, their neighbors were growing more
populous. His father and grandfather had moved here for the simple reason that most people were not
comfortable to live so close to those who would be executioners for those who would trespass upon the
garden of God. Now it seemed that they didn’t care. The family of Ba`sil had been hemmed in so that they
now lived in a large community. That community had no use for the true God, Jehovah, even though they
had the witness of his holy angels so close at hand. They could see them and, if they dared, speak to them.
They preferred to ignore them. In fact, they seemed to have contempt for the faithful mighty ones who were
so steadfast in their assignment.
Though Jehovah had cursed the ground so that it took great amounts of work to make a home
livable, men had banded together, often using one another terribly in the process, to form communities that
worked and carved out a place for itself. Yet, in building in such close proximity, instead of creating well
manicured gardens and parks they produced ugly scars spread thick with human and animal waste. The
people seemed pleased with their progress and had grand plans for further expansion. They felt no need for
the true God’s blessing, even treating it as a joke.
Where Enoch had been more than twenty years old before he had seen one of the nephilim, and he
had been close to seventy before he had personally seen one of the rebellious sons of the true God, now they
commonly appeared within sight of his own house. Ba`sil and Kiri had to move in with Jared and Ta`atet,
because Ba`sil had never quite recovered from the injury he had received to his shoulder and chest at the
hands of one of the nephilim. Both Jared and Enoch’s houses had been targets of vandalism on numerous
occasions. His mother and his wife were both brave souls, but they were in constant danger.
As Enoch approached the entrance to Eden, he nodded to the mighty ones who stood guard. He
passed them by, going to a place where he liked to sit and think just out of their physical sight. He rarely
tried to talk to the angels. They weren’t menacing, but he knew that they were unable to reveal much. It
may actually have been wrong for them to do so, as much knowledge would have to come in accord with
God’s time table. Other knowledge, such as heavenly matters, were not of human concern. Why, the angels
would not even give their names, unlike the unfaithful sons of the True God who pridefully named
themselves and took on boastful titles. No, those faithful angels guarding the entrance to the garden
respectfully waited on the Sovereign Lord Jehovah, never speaking or acting presumptuously. Their loyal
example was often a source of Enoch’s meditations.
The entrance to Eden was between two hills, a narrow pass. If one were to try to come around to
flank the entrance, doubtless one of the two angels would be there to meet that person. Enoch had never
tried, and he hoped that no one else would never be so unwise. The place that Enoch liked to sit and think
was some small way up the side of the hill to the south. He had cleared a spot of the thorns and thistles and
made a small roof structure under which lay two benches. The benches were arranged that ones could sit
and talk comfortably while looking over the valley were the population steadily grew.
Enoch entered and sat heavily. This thoughts were gloomy, and he was feeling weary. He had seen
much in the last three hundred years. And, while his hope and trust in the true God never waned in the
slightest, the conditions under which he and his family lived along with the entire population of mankind
put a strain on his heart. He ached for the freedom from the viscous would-be-gods. He yearned to see his
family safe and healthy. He was pained by the burdens of the people around him, even though they were,
themselves, ignorant that they were so badly oppressed.
The people of the land thought that this life was normal! Even the ones who claimed to know and
love Jehovah seemed to be undisturbed by the violent events that occurred around them daily. That people
were raped, murdered, maimed right in their midst did little more than raise a sigh. “Oh, too bad,” they
would say. That children were no longer safe, even within plain sight of their parents, was looked upon with
the attitude, “That’s just the way things are.” That any one of the sons of the true God could walk into a
mans house and demand their wife or daughter, often killing the man even if he didn’t protest, was viewed
as divine right. Life was getting more horrible day by day. These were Enoch’s thoughts as he stared out at
the horizon. “Jehovah has to act!” he said aloud to himself. “He has to act soon.”
Enoch had brought a food pouch. He set it aside and hoisted his water skin to his lips, took a long
drink and then set it down also. He had told Keili that he intended to stay the night in thought and prayer,
and so he intended. This seemed one of the last peaceful places. He had come here with Ba`sil and Jared,
and on several occasions with Keili. They all knew how to find him if there was a need.
Enoch watched as the sun curved around its arch to pass behind the horizon with a fiery splash that
glowed gloriously. Sleeping out of doors was never uncomfortable, and the earth, day or night, was always
beautiful. He couldn’t keep the sad afterthought out of his mind, “except were men have added their touch.”
Enoch waited for sleep. Enoch waited for sleep, but when it came it was not the restful freeness that he
sought.
A vision! A vision of such glory that it made his heart soar with joy. He saw an Ancient One on a
throne made of rainbow. At his feet he saw an exceptionally powerful angel. Around the throne he saw
cherubs, mighty ones with three sets of wings each, and they moved with great speed to wherever the one
on the throne might direct them. And the Mighty Angel at the Ancient One’s feet called out, “Enoch!”
Enoch answered, “Here I am!”
At that Jehovah’s angel thrust out his hand and caused it to touch Enoch’s mouth. Then the Mighty
Angel, who is called The Word said, “This is what Jehovah has said. Here I have put my words in your
mouth. To all those to whom I shall send you, you should go; and everything that I shall command you, you
should speak. Do not be afraid because of their faces, for I am with you to deliver you.”
Enoch humbled himself, falling upon his face before his God. Then Enoch said. “All that you say,
O Sovereign Lord Jehovah, I will do. But you choose one who is not worthy. I am not strong. The pain of
your creation assaults me in my heart. I bear the sickness of all men, and it wounds me mortally. Your
angelic sons do great damage in their rebellion, and your human creation becomes like mere beasts in their
ability to know right from wrong. Yet, it would be wrong for me to say that they are guiltless in their going
off into rebellion, for from the least to the greatest they have all become lovers of violence. I do not fear for
myself, O my God. I fear that I may fail in my own weakness. Please, let me continue to find favor in your
eyes. Please strengthen your servant for the work. For I do love you and do not wish to fail you in my own
imperfection.”
“Have I not commanded you? Be courageous and strong! And do not suffer shock or be terrified,
for Jehovah your God is with you wherever you go. I will sustain you. You will prophecy in my behalf, and
you will prevail.”
The vision of that night was locked firmly in his mind and burned brilliantly in his heart. From that
night, the spirit of Jehovah burned inside him, and where the spirit of Jehovah goes his purpose is fulfilled.
Enoch woke the next morning much strengthened. Instead of returning home immediately, he chose to stay
and meditate and pray on the privilege and responsibility with which he was now entrusted. There was no
doubt as to his assignment, but Enoch was still himself. He would glorify his Creator, not himself. To
Enoch, this was a major concern.
About mid-afternoon of the third day, Keili came looking for her husband, along with Methuselah,
their son. They found him weak, for he had not thought to feed himself in his meditations, nor had he drank
water. So they ministered to him so that he regained strength. He told them of the vision and Keili believed
him, but his son merely listened. It saddened Enoch greatly that the fire of Jehovah’s spirit did not burn in
his offspring as it did in him, for they would not know the joy of performing real service to the Almighty. It
was a privilege that Jehovah had granted, based not only on Enoch’s imperfect love and loyalty, because
God also loved him.
The people laughed. “Prophet! What do we need with a prophet?” “Go away, fool! Do not
trouble us with your words. And as for Jehovah, who is Jehovah that we should listen to him?” The
demonic spirit of the people struck at Enoch, trying to make him cower in fear and shame, but Jehovah
upheld him.
“You people, listen! Hear what Jehovah God, the Maker of the heavens and the earth, has said. Return to me and I will heal you. Come back, and I shall cleanse you of your transgressions. Each one, please, show loving kindness to your brother and do not oppress the lowly one and there shall be a reward.”
Enoch spoke with dignity, in a voice that could not be denied. His attitude was not of superiority, but one of
true compassion. His love for the people could be heard in the tone of his voice, but his utter loyalty to
Jehovah was evident above all.
“Hear these words! This is what the True God has said. Hear my sayings and you shall have peace.
But if you will not consent to hear my words and if you continue in the course of my rebel children you
must take part in their discipline. In my patience I have waited, as I have sent you my prophet and those
who walk in his path. In my patience I have desired that you would choose to come to wisdom, if you
would but hear my words and act. But the patient forbearance of Jehovah will not remain forever, for
Jehovah is also a lover of justice, that he must eventually come in judgment.”
With those words Enoch sought to leave the public square. Many of the nephilim were present,
glaring angrily or sneering disdainfully. They did not seek to approach the man of the true God, but they did
not hold their tongues in making obscene jests and threats. Enoch paid them no mind. As the mad offspring
of the angels barked like so many dogs, the people surrounding them whipped themselves into the madness
of a mob. Still, no one laid a hand on Enoch. Before he could get clear of the crowds, there appeared before
him a giant being of flesh that seemed to be glowing with power.
“You have been warned before, human. You may not bring your words here. The gods have
forbidden it, and you will obey!” Apollo thundered, yet Enoch did not flinch. These “gods” seemed to have
great difficulty holding their temper. While Enoch did not intentionally goad them, the times that he had
confronted them in the past had proved hazardous to any by-standers or observers. Enoch hoped that some
would wisely get clear of the square before this wicked being proved to be the death of any more.
“I do not serve you, or any other creation. I serve the Sovereign Lord Jehovah, and he has commanded. Should I not go? You stand condemned, wicked one, even as Adam. You and your brothers in rebellion have no place in the earth and are a cause of its ruin. Do not interfere with the messenger of the One True God, Jehovah. You will not fare well.” This time Enoch’s voice held the coldness of judgment.
These beings knew that there would be no redemption for their rebellion. In Jehovah’s time they would be
completely annihilated. Enoch did not give Apollo opportunity to make his blustering reply. He simply
walked past and never looked back. The screams of people told Enoch that the wicked spirit had remained
true to its cruel form. Enoch wept as he walked away.
Now it came to be the day when the sons of the True God entered to take their station before
Jehovah, and even Satan proceeded to enter right among them. Then Jehovah said to Satan: “Where do you
come from?” At that Satan answered Jehovah and said: “From roving about in the earth and from walking
about in it.” Although the angels hated the insolent way that this rebel resister spoke to their beloved God
they held their peace. If Jehovah God could exercise patience, they would take the lesson and do the same.
“Have you noticed my servant Enoch? Have you seen his love for me an his loyalty?”
“And why shouldn’t he? Have you yourself not given him your protection? Just let me or one of
my brothers have him for a short time and he will curse your name with all completeness.”
Such arrogance was shocking. Satan showed no fear of the power of Almighty Jehovah. He gave
only the minimal respect, and that with disdain. Every time this one was required to assemble with the loyal
sons of the True God, all in attendance would hear nothing but accusations and slanders against their fellow
servants, spirit and human.
“You may not touch this one. His love for Jehovah is with out question. I will not be incited to
swallow him for the sake of your empty accusations. Enoch carries out my work, and he will succeed in it.”
The boundary that Jehovah had set had been conveyed by His spokesman, his first born. When Michael, in
his office as the Word, spoke in Jehovah’s name that was the end of the matter.
Satan’s displeasure filled the atmosphere around him. He exuded a toxic attitude that all could see.
For billions of years, the gathering of all of God’s spirit sons had been joyous, wonderful. The rule of the
King of Eternity had been based on love, and all had been joyfully welcome. The joy of Jehovah’s spirit
still maintained the joy of all the loyal angels, but the cancerous presence of the spirit traitor brought a
measure of sadness. Now the angels and their brothers had to learn to find joy in their own faithfulness, and
in their confidence in Jehovah. They could find joy in the fact that they had stuck by their loving Heavenly
Father through hard times. They had the opportunity to show by their loyal actions how much they loved
him, and they could and did view it as a privilege.
Returning home, Enoch went by way of his father’s house. When he arrived he found the
home empty, the front door open. He felt a definite wrongness, and before he went out in search of his
parents he spoke to Jehovah. He had always thought that it might come about that Jehovah’s enemies might
try to strike at him through his family. Of that he was terrified, yet he had tried to prepare himself. He relied
on Jehovah.
Falling to his knees in the common living area of his parent’s house, he prayed, “Oh, Jehovah God,
Creator of all things and most loving Father. Please. Hear my prayer and strengthen me. I have tried to serve
you loyally in all things, and I have always relied on you for strength. You have never failed me, and I
thank you. I have loved you from my boyhood, and I shall do so until my life is taken from the earth and I
go back to my dust. I pray for the peace of your spirit. I pray for wisdom that I might act correctly and
please you. I pray that you could continue to sustain my family and myself as we strive to serve you in
loyalty. You have always heard me, though I have never been worthy. But please, again, accept my love in
this prayer, Oh Jehovah, my God.” With that short prayer Enoch stood and walked out to face what he knew
he must face.
Enoch could see the smoke before he reached the clearing of the meadow beyond his parent’s
home. He could see his parents standing beside a large burning. It was not the burning of a sacrifice. It was
a burning for burial. Without asking, Enoch knew that both his grandfather and grandmother were gone. As
he approached his parents, his mother caught sight of him and ran to him. Ta`atet sobbed deeply, unable to
speak. Tears ran unheeded down Enoch’s face as he held his mother and watched the slow approach of
Jared, his father. There were tears also in his father’s eyes. In pain and hurt Jared tightly controlled himself.
He spoke softly. “They came two days ago. The nephilim with a mob. Your grandmother was out of doors
in the garden. She loved Ba`sil’s garden.” Enoch knew this, as Kiri had cared for Ba`sil’s garden ever since
he had become unable, as his injury worsened with age. It seemed to give her peace, as Ba`sil talked of the
day when they would be able to tend it inside the boundaries of Eden. And that she continued to work in it
also gave her husband hope. He knew that he would die, but he would die at peace if he knew that his loved
ones were safe inside their faith in Jehovah. As long as they lived according to what they knew was the
truth. The garden was a small thing, but it was a hope in trust.
“She died quickly. I don’t think that she even saw them coming. It was the one they call Thor. He
just backhanded her once and she was dead. They went straight into the house, and your mother and I were
just returning down the path when we saw the attack. They went in and came out, disturbing little for such a
mob. I don’t know why they didn’t attack us, as we were too stunned to hide. They left by the path by the
garden, just as they came,” Jared sobbed once. “Son, this wasn’t a raid. It was calculated murder. It was
murder with a purpose. I don’t think that they meant to kill your mother and I. They meant to kill our faith.”
Nodding to his father, Enoch included him in his embrace as his mother continued to cry.
“The righteous one himself has perished, but there is no one taking it to heart. And men of
loving-kindness are being gathered to the dead, while no one discerns that it is because of the calamity that
the righteous one has been gathered away. For I have taken away my peace from this people,’ is the
utterance of Jehovah, ‘even loving-kindness and mercies. For the reason that you have left Jehovah and
taken up service with those who are not gods you will know no peace. You have turned your back on the
shepherd and welcomed the wolf, is it any wonder the pack is well fed?”
Yet again, Enoch spoke in the name of the True God. Because of the sincerity of his cry many
stopped to listen, but nobody heard. Their lifestyles had callused their hearts until they were almost
completely unfeeling. The words of Jehovah struck like well aimed arrows at the armor encased hearts only
to drop ineffectively to the ground.
Enoch faithfully pleaded, the love of God evident in his grief stricken eyes, “Search for Jehovah,
you people, while he may be found. Call to him while he proves to be near. Let the wicked man leave his
way, and the harmful man his thoughts; and let him return to Jehovah, who will have mercy upon him, and
to our God, for he will forgive in a large way. Love Jehovah, all you loyal ones of his. The faithful ones
Jehovah is safeguarding, be courageous, and may your heart be strong, all you who are waiting for
Jehovah.”
The people were quickly losing interest. Several rolled their eyes and laughed, seeing that Enoch’s
antics had been a joke since they were small children. Others just shook their heads and left. Some actually
gave thought to what God’s prophet said, as they could see what he was saying made sense. Some cursed,
angrily, some pretended nothing was ever said. Some actually greeted the prophet with words of friendship
and approval, liking what they heard but not enough to change any little piece of their lifestyles. Enoch’s
heart was heavy within him, because the experience was typical. There were so many people and he didn’t
seem to be able to reach any. It wouldn’t be so bad if he didn’t care, but if he didn’t have a love for his
neighbors Jehovah would never have chosen him for the work. If it wasn’t for his family Enoch felt that he
would despair.
“Noah told me of his great grandfather, Enoch.” Melchizedek said. “Though Enoch was taken
more than sixty years before Noah was born, he remembered his father, Lamech, and his great grandfather,
Jared speaking about him. He was a very gentle man. He was greatly disturbed by, not just the violence, but
the meanness of people. That people got angry and hurt each other was bad, but the wicked angels were
slowly making mankind over into their image. They thrived on inflicting physical, mental and emotional
torment on people. And each generation that was born was growing worse than the one before it. Like the
gods they worshiped, they needed no reason to oppress and inflict torments on the helpless. They actually
created bloodthirsty entertainments to feed such lusts. Enoch was sickened. Noah said his prayers for
strength and faithfulness were frequent, and with many tears. His love for Jehovah was unwavering. Truly,
the world was not worthy of him.”
The people were in an uproar. The gods of the people were whipping up a mob and things were
getting ugly. Jared, at 409 years of age, was still as fit as a young man of sixty. That proved to be a good
thing because, not being involved in the affairs of the people at large, he had no idea that he and his family
was the focus of Thor’s imbecilic tirade. He wasn’t spotted until he was quite close to the noisy mass that
was responding to the nephilim’s nonsensical slanders. There was no time to be shocked or go on the
defensive. Thor’s brother, Hercules pointed and thundered, “There’s one of them now!” Jared’s feet took
over.
With nearly forty people chasing him, Jared didn’t even think of going home. He ran to the south
through the dense brush looking for somewhere to disappear. None of the rolling hills into which he ran had
been in any way cultivated, so his arms and legs were getting a thrashing in the unfriendly vegetation.
Occasionally looking back, he noted that his pursuers were not faring any better than he was. In fact, they
were really getting torn up because they weren’t watching out for each other in any way. They were tripping
all over each other, slapping each other with thorns and brush as they burst through after him. Then, getting
angry with one another, they began to get in little side altercations among themselves. Jared grinned as he
huffed and puffed his way over a hill. If he got out of this he’d have some pretty good stories. Then he fell
and tumbled through the underbrush. And came nose to nose with a skunk.
Jared wasn’t smiling anymore. Slowly Jared crawled backward just a bit and peeked quickly from
side to side. Spying some thick nettles that were hanging over a small eroded spot beneath him on the
hillside, he rolled into it and then, holding his nose, waited for the worst.
Now, you have to give the little beast credit. She didn’t really want any trouble. She purposely
stayed away from humans. They were noisy and messy and just not her kind. When the big clumsy man fell
an almost landed on top of her she was willing to let that go. In fact, as he rolled away she had already
started to leave, as she could hear more of his kind yelling and trampling brush in her direction. But it was
too late, as three stupid brutes crashed through the brush all around her. They never saw her, but they would
never forget her. Then again, neither would Jared. Even though he was not the target of the little mammal's
wrath, he knew that when he got home he would not be cuddling his sweetie until he found a way to rid
himself of his new fragrance.
The three that were run off by the skunk were long gone in a short time. The rest of the mob
avoided the fragrant spot where Jared lay hidden. Jared’s unknowing protector had enough of his type of
company and left for quieter territory. Jared stayed put until he was sure he was really alone, and then he
made his way as quickly as he could home.
“Dad! What have you been into?” Enoch asked, waving his arms and making an awful face.
“Never mind that for the moment,” Jared said, “I’ll tell you later. It’s a good story. We’ve got to
get everyone out of the house and somewhere safe.”
Enoch didn’t ask questions. They each went their way to warn their family. It was time again to move. Into the forests to the west, away from the garden of God, Jared and his family trekked. Wearing thick clothing made of the wool of sheep, still the thorns and thistles took their toll as they sought a safe haven from their persecutors. They were seeking a place of inhospitable approach, so that the enemies of the true God would be delayed in finding them and thereby find a measure of safety. There was little hope that their enemies would just forget about them, as they had no intention of relinquishing their
responsibilities of preaching and teaching those who would hear.
Looking over the river Havilah that evening, after they had made camp for the night, Keili said,
“Our children have no idea what they are missing. The earth is so fair. Out here, the love of Jehovah is so
evident, without the poisons of the touch of the wicked ones to wither and defile.”
Ta`atet replied, “Their eyes have been closed along with those of our other sons and daughters.
They close their hearts to Jehovah’s love and open their hearts to the call of material advantage. The spirit
doesn’t reach them.”
“Peace! They still have blood in their veins and take air into their lungs. As long as that occurs I
will maintain hope for my children and grandchildren. As our God promises me hope despite my
inadequacies, I must follow his example in extending hope for others.,“ Jared replied with passion.
“I’m sorry, husband. I spoke with pain.”
Enoch said, “I too have pain. I pray for healing, for all. I pray for strength, that we might endure
faithfully. I pray for peace in my heart, for I fear that I have learned to hate. I’ve seen in others that hate is a
very wicked thing. I pray that Jehovah God will forgive me and cleanse me. I too have pain.”
“My son,” Jared said, drawing his son’s attention. “Do you truly hate?”
Enoch gave no audible answer, gazing intensely out at the river Havilah. Just one imperceptible
nod.
His father asked, “What have you been thinking, my son?”
“I have been wishing for Jehovah to strike his enemies. I have been thinking that I should no
longer carry God’s message of peace and warning to the people, because they willingly aid the haters of
God in their campaign against Jehovah. That is what I have been thinking.”
Jared pursed his lips and nodded, then, tipping his head to one side he said, “I understand.”
Enoch looked at his father, puzzled. “You agree?”
“I didn’t say that. I said I understand. You love Jehovah, as do I. You love your family, the same
as I do. I understand your anger and your weariness from all the hateful treatment we’ve all received at
their hand. But hatred,” Jared shook his head. “Hatred makes room for murder. Can you kill one of them in
cold blood, as Cain did? Hatred makes room for torture. You’ve heard tell of that son of the true God who
betrayed their God using this technique to get information from ones who were not cooperative with their
wishes. Could you bind one of God’s enemies and inflict pain on that one, even for a short period of time,
before killing?"
Again, Enoch didn’t answer, but stared intently into the night.
“I think you must take out that word, hate, and look at it closely. We may hate the actions of a
person, or group of people, without that ever touching the individual. If they were to repent their behavior
they would no longer be deserving of adverse judgment."
With that, Enoch nodded and arose. Obviously still focused on what had just been said, he walked
out into the night, heedless of the thorns and thistles which had plagued their journey thus far.
They moved two more days further along the river valley before they found a place that met their
needs. It was a cave that the river passed by and the afternoon sun shined on. Ta`atet and Keili, both,
thought they could plant a garden area. They had seen fruit trees a short distance away and the men went
about cleaning out the cave so that it might be a hospitable place in which to light an evening fire without
attracting unwanted attention. Facing to the east and south, the entrance of the cave commanded a beautiful
view of all approaches to their new abode, but ultimately their hope and trust was in their God because they
knew that their enemies were powerful and capable of finding them if it were not for the support and
protection of Jehovah.
Enoch remained quiet during the days of setting things in order. The murder of Ba`sil and Kiri still
weighed heavy on his heart. His compassion for the people living under the domination of the wicked
angels and evil offspring still gnawed at his conscience, making him even more miserable. He knew he
must leave his family and resume his responsibilities, yet he ached to see his loved ones cared for and safe.
But for Jared's strong faith in Jehovah God and the loving support of his mother and Keili, he felt that he
must go mad with pent up anger and sorrow. His prayers were unceasing, yet he felt completely unfit and
unable to carry on in his assigned task. He needed strength.
While Jared was aware of his son's inner struggle, he would not demand action that he did not
come to of his own free will. Each one must love the Creator and act from within himself. To push and
demand or manipulate one into doing so did not achieve the desired results. Only setting the best example
of one's personal resolve accomplished an outcome of any lasting benefit. Over the years, Jared had tried to
live in harmony with his own convictions, and he did so now.
Housekeeping had been set up. A water source had been located close by and a way had been
made to get to it without leaving a telltale trail leading to their home. The garden had been discreetly
planted and the land around it had been left wild. The trail leading to the garden emerged from under the
cover of the trees that bordered it. A routine had been established to take care of daily affairs. Jared filled a
bag with provisions and made ready to leave for a journey of several days. Enoch noted this as he brought a
load of wood in for the fire supply.
"Traveling somewhere in particular?"
"I thought I would seek out a path back to the settlements that would be difficult to follow back to
our home," Jared replied. Enoch nodded. A moment of silence ensued as Jared continued to prepare. Then
Enoch asked, "Would you care for some company?"
"If you are feeling up to the trip, of course!" Jared smiled. "I told the girls you would want to
come."
"And what made you think that?"
"Because you're not a quitter, no matter how hard things get."
"Huh!"
So they traveled slowly and chose paths that were not easy to see. Sometimes they followed paths
that were downright inconvenient, but inconvenience for them also spelled safety for those in their home.
They refused to do things the easy way, for they did not want to make it easy for their enemies, who would
gladly take advantage of any foolish mistakes they would make. They worked hard not to make any.
They also discussed plans for entering the settlements, and for leaving them. Never would they use
the same way twice in a row. They discussed places to hide. Routes to take to lead followers away, to
mislead them into areas away from their chosen path home. The tangles of thorns and thistles that plagued
the inhabitants of the land became their ally and a major part of their strategy if fooling those they knew
would give chase at the instigation of the rebel angels. Father and son worked and planned methodically on
how to carry out a work that Enoch was devoted to accomplish.
On their return to their humble abiding place they were tired but confident. The preparations were
made as far as they could possibly make them. Now it was up to the Creator to sustain the work. Enoch felt
restored by the support of his father, and he was grateful to be of the household of Jared and Ta`atet.
Again and again, Enoch visited the communities of the land. Again and again he was met with
ridicule and hatred. The few that treated him kindly did so out of a simple decency, but with no regard for
the true God or his word. They did not seem to understand that they owed loyalty of any kind to their
Creator. Like Adam and Eve, they sought to have a life of their own choosing, apart from the will of their
Maker. They did not remember, nor did they care, that Jehovah God loved each individual and sought to
give them a life in paradise that would never end. They chose a life of suffering and violence on their own
terms.
Enoch's great love for God moved him to continue. The horrible violence and atrocities perpetrated
upon the people by the rebel angels and their giant offspring was in constant evidence. The raids and battles
that occurred for the entertainment of these unholy villains were always spoken of in marketplaces. Those
chosen as favorites and champions would be glorified and then disappear. When Enoch would expose the
false gods of the people for what they were he was met with hatred, as people preferred the lies over the
truth. The strain on gentle Enoch was great.
The games of the gods were a continued feature. Those most proficient in their violence gained
prominence and favor among the celestial host. Odin sat enthroned in his superiority among his chosen
favorites. Men and women battled to be included among their number and blood was spilled in great
quantity. The nephilim raged in their mad revelries unrestrained by their mighty progenitors and those
humans that were included among their cohorts were nearly as rabid as as the god's unnatural offspring. As
the display of mad bloodshed continued in the great arena that had been constructed in the midst of the
natural beauty of the countryside, those lovers of their gods' attributes and bounteous displays paid rapt
attention to the spectacle as the gods spoke in council among themselves unnoticed.
Diana stood with Apollo in golden armor, haughty and disdainful of the display before the thrones
of the gods. Nerthus, Mercury, Loki, Siva, Molech, Ashtoreth, Venus, Ishtar, Kali Maya, Mars, Njord, Eros,
Volkh, Ah`Puch, Svarzic, Murngin, and Mokoi were among the mighty host seated in council as Diana
spoke before Odin.
"The behavior of this human is intolerable! His open disrespect must not go unpunished!" Her
face set in hatred, the others could see that she was barely in control of her anger. Apollo also spoke,
"This bug must be stepped on, but the Creator's protection is with it."
"Why this concern over this insignificant one? It is not as if anyone is listening to his ranting.
The entire populace is going about it's single minded business of doing as they deem important. They
are unconcerned with what their Creator does or does not require of them. We have done our job well.
These cattle are ours to do with as we please," was Odin's reply.
Through his teeth, Apollo said, "This one defies us to our very face! His insolence must be
answered!"
Murngin spoke up saying, " We may not strike at Enoch himself, but we can strike at those for
whom he has affection."
"We are unable, for he has taken them into hiding and Jehovah keeps them hidden," objected
Siva.
"He has care for more than his immediate family," Murngin replied. "He has great concern for
those who he speaks. You can see it in his manner. You can hear it in his voice. Enoch bleeds for the
people who have separated from their god."
"Yes! Very good," cried Ah`Puch "I also have seen this. We may punish him using his own
compassions!"
Apollo sneered, "Its not as if I had not already thought of this. Each time this insolent little
rooster has defied me I have made nearby witnesses of the affront pay the price. This does not deter
him."
"Then you have not been acting correctly. It must strike his heart. He is human, made of the
dust. He is unable to withstand a painful assault on the heart. The children. And young women. If these
are made to suffer and he is made to know it is because of his actions, he will suffer also. He will
learn. He will forsake his god."
"Now you sound like Odin!" barked Apollo sarcastically. "We will try it. Then we will see."
So the terror began.
When next Enoch entered the settlement he was confronted by Mokoi, standing hugely and
with wicked humor. Mockingly he inquired, "Well, man of God, what have you to say today?"
"To you, nothing! Your judgment has already been passed as is your sentence." Then Enoch
walked by the giant being and began to speak to the people who had gathered to see what the rebel
angel would do to Enoch. Again Enoch spoke his message of love and a call to repentance. "Return to
Jehovah and He will return to you. Please, hear and act. The time is coming when Jehovah, the true
God, must act." Then Enoch turned to walk away, but as he did so Mokoi called out, "Witness, man of
God! Payment for your faithfulness!"
Enoch turned to see Murngin, with ten children. Boys and girls bound together at the hands
and necks. Seeing the children struck fear in the stomach of Enoch. He looked to the face of Mokoi,
who said, "For the feast of the Nephilim! Each time you visit a community, ten children from that
community will be donated to the feasts! Go, man of God! Preach!" Murngin cruelly began herding the
children from the community square as the people began weeping and angrily swearing, not at the
cruelty of their gods, but at Enoch.
The Memory
"May your own fountain be blessed, and
may you rejoice with the wife of your youth"
Proverbs 5:18
Another evening had passed with the telling of the days of Enoch. Eliezer felt a kinship with the
prophet in that he too felt the suffering of others keenly. It was easier to bare pain in his own flesh than to
witness what he was seeing in those who were wounded in battle. The ones with scars, not only in their
bodies, but in their minds. They would wake up screaming. They would cringe if others got too close, no
matter their intentions. It pained Eliezer in his heart to see able bodied young men sit and rock themselves,
staring at nothing and unable to answer even to their own name.
But Melchizedek's telling was giving many a healing. It was giving them a reason for such
brutality. It was something that made sense. Because if you talked to anyone in any of the districts and
asked them if they wanted peace they would tell you “yes!” Yet here they were! They had been in the
middle of a battle that inflicted death and mayhem. Without some driving force behind them they would
never have been involved. They would be planting crops, selling goods and raising families. But now we
know that there is a demonic force behind it. It's still there!
Things were winding down in the camp again. Things were getting more and more peaceful. The
ravages of the battle were slowly melting away. The high tension was seeping from the most high strung of
the former combatants. The hope that they could go back to their flocks and herds soon was like a sweet
dream about to come true, after what they had gone through. Eliezer sought his tent and his bed. It was that
time and he was ready.
Abram, too, was thankfully climbing into his bedroll. It had been a long day, caring for the
needs of his men. It had also been a good day. He had seen much improvement in the wounded. They could
begin moving soon. He would put that off as long as there was still one that would be endangered by
traveling.
This evening, as Melchizedek had talked about the past, Abram had a strong longing for his wife,
Sarai. He'd been away from her too long. He'd known her nearly all his life. How he had been so fortunate
to have a wife so beautiful and intelligent was beyond him.
Abram remembered, years ago, when he still lived in the city of Ur. The second son of his father,
Terah, Abram had married his half sister. Sarai, the daughter of his father's second wife, whose husband had
been killed in by raiders who preyed on merchant caravans on the trade routes.
Terah's family had been materially well off in the city. They had property on the outskirts with
herds and flocks. They were involved in shipping trade goods, dealing in necessities and some luxury items.
They had a comfortable life. But the city was steeped in idol worship that had spread like wildfire from it's
center at Babel. Because Shem was a frequent visitor of his father's house, Abram became loyal to Jehovah,
the God of Shem. And when Jehovah God Almighty, had actually called out to Abram, instructing him to
leave the city behind and live in tents he immediately made arrangements to go. When he had gone to tell
Sarai he expected problems.
“Sarai, love,” 'that's a good start, thought Abram. Now what do I say? Uh', “It's a beautiful night
tonight.”
“Really?” Sarai replied. “Maybe we could go for a walk.”
“Uh, that would be nice,” said Abram, trying to think of how to tell her he wanted to leave their
nice house with all it's conveniences to go live in tents as a traveling community, or caravan, or whatever
they would call themselves.
Sarai said, “Let me go get my wrap and we can go!” While she went to their room, Abram stared
out the window, trying to think. After he talked with Sarai he would speak with his father. His brother,
Haran, had moved some years ago, so as they traveled they could visit him.
Sarai entered the room again without him noticing. “My Lord, where are you?” she asked.
“My Lord? Are we feeling formal tonight, my love?”
“Not formal, just respectful. You were pondering intensely. Are you sure you want to walk?”
“Yes, sweetness. Walk and talk,” said Abram.
As they left the house, Sarai was on Abram's arm. This was not a customary sight, as most men
didn't tend to treat their women as equals, but required them to walk a few paces behind them silently. But
Abram remembered what Shem had taught him. He was told that, because of Adam's rebellion, men would
unjustly dominate their mates and, not only was this practice unmanly, it was immoral.
Sarai was his treasure. She was his love. She was his best friend. She was not only beautiful, but
she had a brilliant mind and a sharp sense of humor that rarely spared him, if the opportunity arose. So they
walked and looked at the stars that they could see inside the city boundaries. This thought gave him an idea.
“You know, you can see the stars of God's heavens much better when you are away from the lights
of the city,” he said.
“That must be a wonderful sight,” Sarai responded.
“It truly is! Many times as I have traveled with our caravans, or as I've been out with the flocks
and the herds, I've laid out under the night sky and marveled that the stars seem to light the night afire. I
would love to take you out to see it!”Abram said enthusiastically.
“Oh, that would be wonderful!”
And that was where his inspiration ran dry. He thought, 'What can I say that doesn't sound crazy?
How can she not be appalled at leaving her beautiful comfortable home and soft bed to go live in a tent,
who knows where? I have to just say it!' And to he did.
“Sarai, something important has happened to me,” he said.
“I know,” she replied. “You've been struggling all evening.”
“I have reason to struggle. I've been given a command. It's one that I intend to carry out, whatever
the cost. It won't be easy and it will affect everyone in my household.”
“What command? Who commanded you?” Sarai looked confused. Who could possibly command
her husband to do anything that could concern him so?
Abram stopped walking and faced her, taking both her hands while smiling a lopsided smile, he
said, “Here is the part that I was worried about telling you. Jehovah, the God of Shem, spoke with me.” As
he said this he watched her face for signs of concern, or rejection. “He said to me, “Go out from your land
and away from your relatives and from the house of your father to the land that I will show you. I will make
you a great nation, and I will bless you, and I will make your name great, and you will become a blessing. I
will bless those who bless you, and I will curse him who calls down evil on you, and all the families of the
ground will certainly be blessed by means of you.”
Abram remembered that night and smiled. That amazing woman that God had given him had
smiled thoughtfully, then said, “Whatever Jehovah commands, do! I will help!”
First they had moved out of Ur to Haran and they had stayed there until the death of his father,
Terah, who had become a worshiper of Jehovah. His brother, Haran, had also taken up the worship of the
true God before Abram and his household had moved on. They traveled through Shechem, east through the
mountainous regions. He had tented in Ai and journeyed on toward the Negeb, moving his camp from place
to place, all the while Jehovah God was causing him to prosper.
When famine struck the land of Canaan, he and his household had traveled down into the land of
Egypt. There he encountered some problems. As he was about to enter Egypt, he said to his wife Sarai,
“Please listen to me! You are such a beautiful woman.”
“Why, thank you, my Lord,” smiled Sarai. “So, what is it my Lord wants, that he stoops to
flattery?” Teasingly, she fluttered her eyelashes at him.
“Stop that! I'm being serious. When the Egyptians see you, they will surely say, ‘This is his wife.’
Then they will kill me but keep you alive.”
“Oh, Abram! I'm an old woman. Be serious.”
“I am, my love. Do this for me, please. Please say you are my sister, so that it may go well with me
because of you, and my life will be spared.”
“I'll do it, but I still think you're being silly.”
As soon as Abram entered Egypt, the Egyptians noticed that the woman was very beautiful. And
the princes of Pharaoh also saw her, and they began praising her to Pharaoh, so that Sarai was taken from
Abram and brought to the house of Pharaoh. Pharaoh had treated Abram well because of her, and he had
given Abram sheep, cattle, male and female donkeys, male and female servants, and camels. All the while,
Abram was distressed for his wife, making pleas to his God for Sarai. He had come to Egypt to avoid the
famine and had stumbled into a calamity that had his heart in a stranglehold. But Jehovah, the God of the
heavens heard his prayers.
Jehovah struck Pharaoh and his household with severe plagues because of Sarai, Abram’s wife. So
Pharaoh called Abram and said: “What is this you have done to me? Why did you not tell me that she was
your wife? Why did you say, ‘She is my sister,’ so that I was about to take her as my wife? Here is your
wife. Take her and go!” So Pharaoh gave his men orders concerning him, and they sent him away with his
wife and all that he had.
Through all this and more, Sarai had stuck with Abram. She worked with him and for him with
rarely a complaint. Though Abram would never want Sarai to see battle or the aftermath of battle, he would
dearly love for her to be with him now, to hear the words of the King of Salem.
Sarai yearned to give Abram an heir. She felt some deficiency in her inability to bear a child,
though Abram loved her no less. It would likely be Eliezer who would inherit from Abram, unless Jehovah
stepped in and performed a miracle. Abram was old, and Sarai also was aged although still quite beautiful.
“Ah, my love,” murmured Abram, as sleep finally took him.
The Rage
“And Enoch kept walking with the true God.
Then he was no more, for God took him.”
Genesis 5:24
The viscous program against the faithful prophet of God seemed successful. Each atrocity
perpetrated upon the innocent in order to blackmail that gentle soul to cease carrying out his commission
drove into Enoch's heart like a barbed arrow. But the love Enoch bore for his God, Jehovah, prevailed. His
love for the people who so desperately needed his message prevailed. Enoch was a man, and what is a real
man if it is not someone who is willing to be hated by the people he loves for all the wrong reasons. The
people hated Enoch because they saw him, not their "gods", as the source of their suffering.
The people of the camp were so still that they could hear the old king-priest's breath shudder as
he suppressed a sob, desperately attempting to control his emotions as he told of the terrible depredations of
the wicked sons of the true God and their evil offspring. The pain of Enoch's plight was plainly written in
his wrinkled face for all to see. But there was more to be seen in Melchizedek's old eyes than grief.
Smoldering behind the unshed tears was the honor he held for his gentle, but courageous ancestor.
Before Elieazer could approach to offer comfort or refreshment his master knelt before the old
king and spoke, "My lord, this is painful for you. You must rest."
Melchizedek interrupted him, "No, but this must be told. The brave sacrifice of Enoch, and his
family, cries out to be told. The love of Jehovah, our God, in burned him. His love for the people he
attempted to help return to the true God was unfailing. I heard of Enoch's loving passion from my
grandfather, Lamech. The tears I shed are his. So well did he tell me of Enoch's faithfulness that I can see
him, and when the time comes for him to stand up in the resurrection I will know him, although we have
never laid eyes on one another. No. I will complete the tale. This is YOUR family history, Abram. You must
keep it alive."
"Still, you must rest, my lord," Abram insisted. "We will have a meal and you may rest. Then you
may continue. You did not come into my camp just to become depleted through my lack of care. Rest here.
I will return with refreshment, myself."
And so it was, another day passed in the camp of Abram. While they rested on the plains
understanding came to those who would listen.
Eliezer approached his master as there came a lull in his duties. Those severely wounded were
made comfortable. Those wounded of heart after the battle were slow to put aside the effects of what they
had participated in. What he had been learning from the king of Salem answered many of his questions, but
many more questions were appearing in their place. He took heart in his service to his master.
"Is there a need, master?"
"Is my lord resting?"
"Yes, master."
"You have seen to the needs of the household as we've traveled, as we've fought, and now, as we
are being instructed by Jehovah our God. You have done well, my friend! Take what rest you need," Abram
told him kindly.
"I will wait outside the tent of our lord," Elieazer told Abram. "In a short time. A very short time, I
have come to love that old man. I would be there to be of assistance when he wakes."
"You bring honor to my house, Elieazer," Abram said. "Your gentle hospitality is a blessing to us
all." Elieazer turned and left Abram to work or rest as he felt he should do. In all honesty, Abram had
always instructed his house in diligence and hospitality. Abram and Sarai brought blessings of Jehovah with
them, wherever they went. Elieazer felt, from the heart, that he had learned all he knew about honor from
Abram. He would not turn aside from serving him.
“There is great strength in a loving family. There is more, still, in a family who's God is
Jehovah. They do not rely on their own power, but they recognize that it is their God that gives power
beyond what is normal and they share it among themselves. Happy, indeed, is the people whose God is the
Almighty Jehovah, for in them is a living hope that cannot be taken away.”
“Such a family was Enoch's. They could not be turned away from their God. Though times grew
ever darker, they were upheld by their common hope and determination. Melchizedek, now having rested,
continued to speak.
The stars shone beautifully in the night as Enoch and Keili sat outside their cavernous home.
Enoch had been back for a week since his last journey among the communities that had spread out in the
land. There had become a great many people that, instead of spreading out to cultivate and create a beautiful
agricultural world, were collecting in ugly, dirty, centers of slavery and oppression. There were fields under
cultivation, but these were worked as businesses instead of as a means of a healthy sustenance. People were
using each other horribly.
But here, where Enoch, Keili, Jared, and Ta`atet were living, though wild, was as beautiful as the
day God created it. Such beauty made the heart lift. Keili asked Enoch, “How far, do you think, would the
garden reach if Adam had not rebelled?”
“It's hard to say. With all hands helping with the cultivation, and with God's blessing, I think, far,”
Enoch replied thoughtfully. “Just think how much you could do, personally, in just a few hours work each
day. Making thoughtful plans, planting what you wish, where you wish, along with a bit of daily
maintenance. Then multiply that by, how many, thoughtful eager workers, just like us. Yes, I think the
garden of Eden would now stretch out far. Plus, it would all be successful! Remember what Seth told us?
Jehovah God would speak with Adam during the breezy part of the day, about his day's occupation and to
give instructions as to how to carry out the cultivation work. That, also, would still be happening had Adam
remained faithful.”
“When the promised seed comes matters will be set right again,” Keili stated firmly. “He will
come.”
“All is not so ugly, now, my love,” said Enoch. “Look and see! And I have you, the one who is
always there with me. To build me up when I'm down. You strengthen me by your own faith in our Creator.
I still remember the day we met. So beautiful. So ready to hear the message. So kind to a clumsy speaker.
You are truly a gift from God. How can I be sad?”
“It's true, I was made for you, Enoch,” Keili leaned her head on his shoulder as she looked out over
the valley beneath them. “I never knew I would be happy, not with the rebellious sons of the true God
causing so much trouble among the people. That Jehovah God would let me know hope AND give me a mate
who is gentle and kind was beyond my thoughts. Jehovah gave me a good man.”
“Maybe we better go back in, Ta`atet,” said a voice from behind.
There was a slapping sound that obviously came from Ta`atet giving Jared a firm whack across his
arm for being such a bothersome clown. Enoch said, “It's a beautiful night. It makes one mellow. We were
playing the speculation game. How far would the garden now stretch if Adam hadn't rebelled?”
“That's not what we heard,” Jared said.
Keili said, “Appreciation for one provision from Jehovah naturally extends to another provision. I
couldn't have a better mate.”
“I got a pretty good deal, myself,” said Jared. “I almost bragged my way out of getting Ta`atet. Her
father nearly withheld her from me.”
“Oh, daddy was just giving you a hard time. He loved you,” said Ta`atet.
“That may be so, but that wouldn't have stopped him from protecting you from some smart-mouth
kid who didn't value what a prize he was getting for a wife,” insisted Jared. “I know your father liked me,
but he definitely taught me a lesson. Value my wife. Tell her I value her. Show her I value her. But most of
all show Jehovah I value her. Jehovah comes first in a marriage. If both marriage partners love Jehovah they
can get through any problem together.”
“I wish our children had learned that lesson. I wish they loved Jehovah,” said Keili. “I think that
the only time the name of Jehovah comes up in our children's home is in the way the people of the land use
it, in a valueless oath. This is not the way we taught them. My heart hurts so much over this.”
“Mine also, my love,” said Enoch. “But we must never give up. Never lose hope that something
will stir in them the love of God. I look forward to seeing them when we visit with the next full moon. It's
been too long. Maybe they will listen this time.”
“That's only ten days away,” said Jared. “We need to harvest some from our garden for the
journey. Are we going to stop at the community along to way to speak of Jehovah?”
“No, I've was there as I returned,” Enoch replied. “We'll leave the ladies at the children's house
and pass on to the next district and speak there. It's getting very large and will take a few days to cover.”
“Will God's rebel sons be there?” asked Ta`atet.
“They will be there. They have taken to open murder and then blaming the killings on Jehovah.
The people see the falsehood, but the blame is cast and most accept it as true. They see Jehovah as an easy
explanation for an evil they can't evade,” said Jared.
“They blame me,” said Enoch. “They revile me. They tell me that, if I was a decent man, I'd just
stay away. But I carry Jehovah's words. I will not let him down.” This last he said with his eye on the
ground before him. He did feel the death of each executed person as he came to speak. It tore at his insides,
torturing him. To see men, women, and children slaughtered in front of him made him want to scream, but
he wasn't the killer. He carried a message of hope to ones who would listen, yet the people hated him.
“The news of Seth's death was also received with joy in most quarters,” said Jared.
“I'll miss him,” replied Ta`atet. “He was welcome in my father's house as long as I can remember.”
Enoch said, “He remained loyal. We will see him again when God brings the recreation. But you
are right. I miss him, also. I think it's time to bid the stars and you all good night. Are you coming, Keili?"
“Yes. Good night.”
As Enoch and Jared entered the village they could feel a strangeness in the welcome they
received. Jared noted that people seemed to flinch as they bid them good day. That so many even stood still
to greet them was different. Usually most went about their business and ignored their existence, that is
unless some circumstance made it necessary that they deal with their presence.
“Do you sense something wrong here?” Jared asked Enoch.
“Other than the fact that everyone is either being polite, or acting as if they expect us to grow an
extra head any second? No, not at all.”
“It's beginning to make me nervous. I'd almost prefer their indifference,” continued Jared.
Enoch searched the central square as he said, “I have yet to get a glimpse of one of the sons of the
true God, or their offspring. Not that I really miss them, but they are usually quick to make themselves
known.”
“Let's stop for refreshments and see if we can find out what is going on.”
“Good idea,” Enoch said.
So they went to a booth that was set up to cater to workmen and ordered a couple of hot beverages
and pastries. While they were enjoying their break Enoch asked the proprietor, “I hate to sound like
someone who misses his normal helping of abuse, but have you any idea why people are treating us so
differently today?”
“Hercules threatened the village not to talk to you about it, if you were to show up, but it's just not
right,” the man said. “You've never done any harm to anyone, that I know of. You have only spoken in
Jehovah's name, which may not be popular, but from what I've heard you've tried to help men be reconciled
to God for their own good. You don't deserve what they are doing.”
“What do you mean,” asked Jared. “What are they doing.”
“They said that the next time you showed up they would take steps against your families. They
told us to remain silent, but I cannot.”
“We are a day's travel from where they are! We must go!” Jared exclaimed.
“Thank you, sir,” Enoch said. “Thank you.” They both left their food unfinished and immediately
began to exit the village when Enoch stopped at the edge of the square. “We must not put that kind man in
danger. We must stay a while and speak before we leave, so as not to draw attention to him by leaving so
quickly. Or better, you go, Jared, and I'll stay another hour or two and try to catch up.”
Jared took a deep breath to try to calm himself. He had never had any fear for himself, but fear for
his wife and children had him in a near panic. He needed to be with them, now! “Thank you, Son. Be
careful.”
“You as well.”
And so Enoch stayed when he most wanted to be running to his dear Keili. He passed on Jehovah's
word to any and all who would listen. Each minute seemed an hour, and at the end of the morning it was all
he could do not to dash out of the village in front of all who were in the village square. He hoped that the
time he spent had been worth it. He hoped the kindly proprietor would be safe. He hoped that the words he
spoke would touch at least one person, because he knew in his heart that he was already too late to be of use
to his family. He knew that evil had already struck home.
Enoch caught up to Jared just before sundown. They had to stop traveling when it got dark.
Their path seemed just as strange as the village they had visited. The few people that they met were barely
able to look them in the eye as they gave a passing greeting. The night passed with little speech and less
sleep as dread seemed to fill the night. Both men were ready to travel as soon as there was just enough light
to see their way forward.
When they came to the place where their families were to meet they found Methuselah sitting,
dazed, before what was left of the home that had held so many people. Jared ran ahead to try to see if there
was anyone else in the ruins that still stood. Enoch knelt next to Methuselah and Lamech and gently tried to
get them to tell what had occurred.
“Son! My son, what happened here?”
“I came late. My wife and daughters have not yet arrived. Father! Everyone is dead! All the
women, oh father!” Methuselah wept in near hysteria. “All the women were violated. They are all so
bloody. Mother, my sisters! Its so terrible.”
“Grandfather, why would they do, , , this? Why?” Lamech wept.
“Stay here, son,” Enoch said. “I must go find Jared. I must find your mother.” Enoch felt shattered
and empty as he raised himself up and trod heavily into the awaiting horror. As he entered what was left of
the house he took in the scene before him like a man already dead himself. There were tears running down
his face, but there was no other sign that what was in front of him affected him at all. As he scanned the
carnage he saw the bodies of people who had been used as bludgeons to knock down walls. The children
were torn. The men were bound before they were killed. It was obvious that they were forced to watch as
the women were violated until blood ran freely, then all were torn like the children and left to die in pain.
The evil that had happened here was beyond anything that Enoch could have ever imagined. He found Jared
by Ta`atet, kneeling down and weeping softly. As he approached he could hear Jared's soft words and was
amazed.
“Oh Jehovah, I have loved you since I was a boy. You have given me all and I have been joyful in
my life with my beautiful mate. Thank you for her. She is at peace and you will remember her, as she too
loved you and treasured the hope we shared in common. To live together in paradise and have your favor.
Now, please, Jehovah! Help me to be worthy of all the good you have given me. Help me to be there when
you wake up my love, so that we can see your will done together. Strengthen me for your work.”
Enoch gently touched Jared on the shoulder and said, “Jehovah will make it right. He will not fail.
Our loves are at rest, but we have to go on. Our lives go on. Jehovah will sustain us.” Tears were pouring
down Enoch's face. His pain, a match for his father's. He thought of all the people who knew of this atrocity
and had greeted them as they passed. He thought of the few who may have been ashamed, but didn't have
the strength to say or do anything that might alter their course. The people that Jehovah kept sending him to
in order to save them from the accounting that must surely come. Enoch thought to himself, “I must not
hate.”
The Lusts of the Gods
"The loyal one has perished from the earth,
and among mankind there is no upright one.
All of them, for bloodshed they lie in wait.
They hunt, everyone his own brother,
with a dragnet."
Micah 7:2
“And so it was that the family of Jared and Enoch was all but erased. Jared later remarried, but not
so Enoch. And Methuselah, from that time on, stuck to his father and grandfather. Where before his faith in
the true God was little in evidence, the strength of Enoch and Jared seemed to come to the aid of
Methuselah. Jared and Methuselah had sons and daughters, but the pull of the world drew most of them
away as before.”
Melchizedek seemed to falter in his telling. Eliezer handed him a cup of wine and asked, “Do you
wish to rest for the evening, lord?”
“No, I was just thinking of all the pain and endurance of the ones before. Jehovah God is good. But
he allows us to undergo hard times occasionally. We can show our loyalty and love, or we can give up. We
have a choice. We always have a choice. Enoch had a choice. Jehovah God chose him as a prophet to carry
his word. Sometimes his word was a cry for repentance. But eventually it became a message of judgment,
for the people and the rebel sons of the true God. Enoch was a man of tender feelings. To carry such a hard
message was difficult. He was a loyal man who was deeply injured. Still he continued to walk with the true
God as those around him became worse and worse in their behavior.”
Jared, while grieving himself, had deep concern for his son, Enoch. Enoch functioned as if
nothing had happened. He ate, drank, and slept. He went about his business, never mentioning the tragedy
of their lives. In their prayers together, Enoch spoke of the accomplishment of God's will and he petitioned
Jehovah for strength to carry out the work. He spoke of daily matters, but he refused to speak of yesterday.
Jared knew his son's passion and many of his inner struggles over the years. Forward movement was fine,
but the purpose of that movement needed to be positive. Though he worried for his son, Jared confessed to
himself that he hadn't the knack of reading hearts. He didn't know if his son was healing or becoming ill,
and as a father he was concerned.
The matter came to the fore of it's own accord as they were walking together to a densely
populated community to proclaim Jehovah's word.
“You know, I heard you praying when, after the attack, when you were holding mother. It struck
me that it was a prayer of thanks when all I had in myself was emptiness. You were full of gratitude and all
I could think was 'she's gone. My heart is gone.' How can I be God's prophet and be so self-centered. I feel
anger at those who I am suppose to try to save from God's coming justice. Why should I speak to them?
They didn't care. They don't care! I feel I am losing God's favor because of the way I feel toward the people.
I go because Jehovah God sends me. My love for the people is failing and I know that is wrong. Today we
go to beg people to turn back to God, and I know they won't listen. My heart is empty.”
Jared stopped walking and looked at his son, searching for something to say to help relieve the
pain that he too felt. His years and experience didn't give him the wisdom he needed to face the wrongs that
they were facing. Jehovah God had not intended his human creation to deal with the kind of problems that
they were now enduring. They were made in God's image, so they naturally felt offended by the injustice
that they had experienced.
“My son, I don't have the answers. I think, in these matters, it would be wise to turn to Jehovah.
Talk to him. Give him the burden. We are not strong enough to carry it. As for your office of God's prophet,
can you really hold it in? Can you really withhold God's message of hope from those who may change? I
don't think that is in you. Your love of neighbor is great and your love of Jehovah is greater. Seek peace for
your heart from God. That is my consolation. That and the fact that I still have you here alive with me.”
“Jehovah is my strength, but Keili was my heart,” Enoch said, near to tears once more. “How can
one continue to live without a heart?” With that Enoch resumed walking in silent thought. Jared was right.
He would not withhold his voice from the people. It is possible for the word to touch a heart and cause
somebody to change. If he could help someone turn away from the false gods and turn to Jehovah, the only
true God it would be worth his efforts. Enoch would remain loyal to Jehovah. The thought of doing
otherwise was offensive to him.
That night, as Jared and Enoch settled down to sleep, Enoch fell into a trance so that he saw an
astounding vision. The angelic armies of Jehovah, led by a holy one wearing a crown riding on a white
horse. They were coming to cleanse the earth of the ungodly, who practiced their wickedness in an ungodly
way. Jehovah God gave him the words of judgment for a future time that would put an end to the wicked
sons of the true God, erasing them from the earth, to make way for the promised paradise come to
fulfillment. The vision gave Enoch strength. Jehovah God had let him see, in advance, the paradise that he
and Keili had been telling others nearly all the years of their lives.
Enoch awakened and quietly got up from his bed and moved away from the camp that he and his
father shared. When he had gone a sufficient distance to assure some privacy, he knelt down and bowed his
head and spoke to God.
“Oh Jehovah God, Almighty, Sovereign of the heavens, thank you! Thank you so much for
allowing your servant to see things to come. Thank you for giving me strength when I had none left. Gladly
I live only for you. I have lost my love, Keili. The sweet one of my life. The friend of my youth and the
mother of my children. I have one son left to me, and I thank you for his life, but his life is separate from
mine. He has his own household to care for. I thank you that I still have my father with me, to help me see
wisdom. He has helped me remain faithful to you. Oh, my God, please bless him! You have been generous
to me. I value my privilege of knowing you and I pray that I may have your favor. Thank you for keeping
me in mind when my heart is so low.”
With that prayer Enoch stood and returned to his bed feeling renewed. Tomorrow he would bring a
message to angels and people that would really attract attention. There was still hope for salvation, but now
the people would hear a message of judgment. There would be no salvation for the unfaithful angels or their
giant offspring, the nephilim.
“Hear the word of Jehovah God, all of you! Men and angels, hear! 'Look! Jehovah came with
his holy myriads to execute judgment against all, and to convict all the ungodly concerning all their ungodly
deeds that they did in an ungodly way, and concerning all the shocking things that ungodly sinners spoke
against him.' Pay attention to these words, people! Your god's have been judged, as have all those who
continue to worship them. So, turn aside from your badness! Leave off your violent acts and seek peace
with your neighbor.” Enoch bravely gave these words in community after community, village after village.
He often did so while facing one of the wrathful sons of the true God.
Apollo, Thor, and Hercules bore down on Enoch as he entered the central plaza. People scattered
as they saw the giants storming toward their antagonist. From the looks of them they were going to smash
the prophet right into the earth, but they came to an abrupt halt a mere foot away from him. They towered
over the man of God by at least five feet. Anyone in their right mind would have been running at the mere
sight of them, but Enoch merely stood calmly and waited, looking up into their faces without any sign of
fear.
“Have you not had enough little human? Do you seek to bring more woe upon yourself and those
you care for? Hercules roared.
Enoch gave no answer, but continued his calm inspection of the hulking beings.
“Have you no tongue? Have you finally run out of stupid things to say,” jeered Thor.
Then Apollo spoke, “You risk much, arrogant one. Are seeking death now that you have lost all?”
“I have no fear of you,” Enoch spoke plainly. “I have not lost all, for I have the favor of my God,
Jehovah. He is with me if I live or if I die. On the other hand, God has sent me with one word for you and
those who follow you. You will hear it whether you wish it, or not! I have spoken it in the ears of others and
it is now time for you to hear it in front of these witnesses. Hear the word of Jehovah God, all of you!
'Look! Jehovah came with his holy myriads to execute judgment against all, and to convict all the ungodly
concerning all their ungodly deeds that they did in an ungodly way, and concerning all the shocking things
that ungodly sinners spoke against him.' Pay attention to these words, people! Your god's have been judged,
as have all those who continue to worship them. So, turn aside from your badness! Leave off your violent
acts and seek peace with your neighbor. For the sons of the true God and their offspring this is a warning of
judgment. There is no escape. For all others, you may change course and gain salvation still, but change you
must. Seek peace with Jehovah God! Turn to doing good and live.”
Hercules made to strike Enoch, but Apollo backhanded him and sent him tumbling away into a
group of bystanders. He immediately bounced to his feet and struck out at those around him, killing several.
Thor still stood with a sneer on his face, a promise of violence to come. Apollo, though, seemed taken
aback at Enoch's proclamation. He knew at the time of his joining Odin's rebellion that he had all but
received a death sentence, but to have it proclaimed by one made of dust so boldly struck him like a solid
blow. Still, he couldn't just let this lowly speck seem to cow him in front of witnesses.
“You have served your God well, little one. I grant you your life for such brave service. Now, go!
You do not belong here. You are not welcome. Leave before I take back my reprieve.”
Enoch did not take issue. In fact, he did not acknowledge that he had been spoken to. He just
turned and walked away as he had finished speaking, not paying any attention at all to the horrid antics of
the wicked souls to whom he had just brought his message of condemnation. Enoch would have welcomed
death, but he knew that these would not touch him. They would not contend with Jehovah.
“The games tonight are amazing!” said Behoth. “Never have I seen such deadly skill with open
hand fighting.”
“When they combine that with swordplay, well, lets just say that I'm just glad I'm only a
spectator,” replied Ezbon.
“You are a coward, Ezbon! I can't wait to be trained fully so I may participate in the games and
take part in the raids,” said Raiden. “The rewards of being a great fighter are too good. I want my share!”
“More like, you'll share the end of Mars' spear before you get part way through training. You look
like a feather compared to most of those fighting tonight,” laughed Behoth.
Angry, Raiden tried to strike Behoth who stepped aside and aided Raiden's momentum by
grabbing his wrist and giving a little twist with a bit of a circular swing which locked the joints thereby
causing Raiden to flip over and land on his back rather hard. “Care to try again, stupid?” Behoth laughed.
Everyone standing with their group laughed as well. Raiden leaped to his feet in a rage and attacked Behoth
again. Behoth spun to the side and kicked Raiden in the small of his back as he passed, causing him to fly
face first into the dirt. Again, the crowd watching laughed.
Behoth said to Raiden, “Stop this foolishness. Wait until you get some training under your belt.
You are only going to get yourself killed if you go running at trained fighters in your childish tantrums like
that!” His admonition did nothing to cool Raiden's fire. The young hot head got to his feet and stomped
heavily up to Behoth with his eyes ablaze. As he cocked his arm back in another attempt to strike Behoth,
the fighter gave a disappointed sigh, then, almost faster than the eye could see Behoth struck Raiden in the
solar plexus. As Raiden bent over, Behoth grabbed hold of two fists full of hair and brought his knee up into
Raiden's face. As Raiden straightened up, before he could fall over backward, Behoth struck again, this time
to the throat, then he turned and walked away shaking his head. “I was not supposed to be fighting tonight. I
came to watch the entertainment, not participate. Some people are just born stupid!” He said to nobody in
particular.
The crowd around him clapped and cheered as Raiden laid in the dirt bleeding and choking to
death. A couple of helpful men came and dragged Raiden over to the sidelines where people wouldn't trip
over him while the games were still in progress.
“I'll take both of your daughters,” said Loki, to the quaking shopkeeper.
The man whimpered, “I only have one daughter. The other is my wife.”
“No matter, I'll have her! You're too old for her anyway. Come woman! Now!”
“No, please! This is my home,” the man's wife cried.
“Won't you be honored to be the wife of a god?” jeered Loki. “Come, now! If I have to take you it
won't make you happy.”
The woman wept and crept toward magnificent being. He was perfectly handsome, but his cruel
humor was evident in his expression. This god already had their daughter by the hand. She had come to him
of her free will. You could see the expression of awe in her face. To be chosen by a god! The woman was
shrieking silently to herself, “Why must this creature come here? Enoch was right!” Of course, she said no
such thing aloud.
Suddenly the man jumped forward and pulled his wife back to him and put her behind him. “She is
my wife. You can't take her! My daughter goes willingly, so you can take her, but Dayla is mine! Now, go!”
Loki laughed and turned back to the man. “You defy Loki, son of Odin?” Looking at the woman
he asked, “Dayla, is that your name? Did you intentionally marry this stupid man? Well, I warned you.”
With that, Loki focused his attention of the plain looking man standing in front of his woman, then, with a
simple twisting gesture, without ever physically touching him, crushed him and let him drop as if he didn't
have a bone in his body.
Dayla screamed, “Petyr! Oh, Petyr!"
Petyr's daughter turned and vomited while Loki walked over and grabbed Dayla and dragged her
away. “You must learn to be obedient, if you are to be the wife of Loki.”
Enoch continued to carry out his commission with fortitude. Each place he spoke he was met with
fear or apathy, and often anger. Fear because it became obvious to the people that whenever he made an
appearance the sons of the true God would meet him with atrocities. He was met with apathy because the
people did not really care what the true God, Jehovah, wanted of them. They had different priorities. He was
met with anger because the people blamed him for the actions of the rebel angels and their get.
The pressure on Enoch was tremendous. He truly cared for the people. The message that Jehovah
God had given him had turned to one of judgment for not only the rebel sons of the true god, but also for
those who took part in their depraved activities or condoned their behavior. People were being required to
pick a side and they didn't like it. They called him fanatical, intolerant, and closed minded. They required
everyone to accept and respect their thoughts and opinions, but opposing viewpoints were viewed with
disdain.
First, Enoch stopped sleeping. His appetite waned and he would often forget to eat. He would see
the faces of the children that had been killed in his thoughts, and if he did happen to nod off to sleep he
would relive the butchery that he had witnessed in his dreams. His love for Jehovah did not falter, nor did
his love for his neighbor. His prayers became repetitive. “I've seen too much. I feel every death. Every
crushed body. Every injured child. Every time I speak another household is destroyed. Please, Jehovah, let
your will take place. Come in judgment on these wicked ones. Please, give my soul rest.” And so it was that
when Enoch finished delivering Jehovah's message of judgment so that all were made aware, whether they
paid heed or not, Jehovah tenderly answered Enoch's prayer.
“And so it was that as Enoch was in prayer to the Great God, Jehovah, he fell into a trance and
while he was in that state God cause his life force to go out gently so as to take him out of life until the time
of the re-creation. At that time he will stand up for his portion in paradise. Truly, the world was not worthy
of him. He loved people so much. He endured so much for them. But most of all, his love for the Creator
remained strong until he lay down.” Melchizedek had tears in his eyes as he spoke of Enoch. Surely he was
a very special man. Eliezer would have liked to have known him.
And Jared. What of Jared. What a fine father. How he must have grieved at his son's passing. He
was a man who also lost everything. Yet he too remained faithful to Jehovah. What can I learn from these
men? Eliezer would not soon forget what he was hearing.
The King of Salem continued, “The depredations the the sons of the true God only grew worse.
Jehovah saw that man’s wickedness was great on the earth and that every inclination of the thoughts of his
heart was only bad all the time. Jehovah regretted that he had made men on the earth, and his heart was
saddened. The earth had become ruined in the sight of the true God, and the earth was filled with violence.
Yes, God looked upon the earth, and it was ruined.”
The Preacher
“Noah was a righteous man.
He proved himself faultless among his contemporaries.
Noah walked with the true God.”
Genesis 6:9
It was sixty-five years after Enoch was taken that Lamech, the son of Methuselah, was gifted with
a son by his wife, Ama. Thus began a joyful time in Jared's life, for when Lamech first saw the tiny child he
said, “This one will bring us comfort from our labor and from the painful toil of our hands because of the
ground that Jehovah has cursed.” So Lamech named the boy Noah.
So when Lamech and Ama had brought his great grandson with a desire for his family to come to
know and serve his God it gave Jared reason to rejoice. And then it was like the sun had burst in his heart!
Two of his daughters, Tamar and Keturah, one grandson and five of his grand daughters, Ram, Rachal,
Sarai, and Adah, and two of his great granddaughters, Axa and Bilhah, all decided to shun the popular
course and learn about Jehovah. All became quite bold in telling others how wonderful and loving their God
was. It was such a blessing that Jared’s hope grew as his faith towered.
As he grew, Noah often accompanied Jared as he preached. Noah grew to love the people as he
was that taught that Enoch had. One day as some of the family had gathered, Noah was expressing his
feelings for the people. “They’ve been intimidated and lied to. The wicked, rebel angels that left off serving
Jehovah God began a campaign that has been successful to the point that there are few who honor Him. It is
our responsibility to speak of this. Jehovah, the True God, will act, for he cannot let these wicked offspring
continue indefinitely. If we do not speak out people will die in their ignorance and we will be accountable
for withholding the truth. As I love the people and as I love the True God, this must not happen!"
Ama replied to this negatively, "Enoch felt the same way and, while taken by God, he spent his
last days brokenhearted. All he loved were tortured and killed by the Nephilim and their unnatural parents.
Would you face the same? Would you visit the same upon us?"
Jared, now greatly aged, shook his head in disappointment at his daughter-in-laws lack of faith. He
said, calmly, "Enoch stood strong in the spirit of Jehovah. He was taken in faith and peace. He gave his all
willingly to Jehovah, and his love for the people drove him to speak of hope to them if even just one would
listen. He set an example that we all should follow. His love gave him courage." Looking at Noah with a
proud light in his eyes, Jared said, "Your conscience is well trained. May you act with Jehovah's blessing."
So it was that Noah also walked with the true God, remaining faultless among his contemporaries.
He shunned the violence and avoided association that could drag him into situations that could compromise
him. His love for the Creator made him wise in his actions. His love for his neighbor made him seek their
good.
It was a great sadness when his great grandfather, Jared, passed away when Noah was three
hundred and sixty-six years old. Jared had passed quietly in his sleep at the age of nine hundred and sixtytwo
years old. Until the day he died he still mourned the death of his beloved Ta`atet. Noah witnessed the
unnatural injustice of his death and knew that it was no part of the Creator's purpose for man to suffer such
a malady as old age and death. Man had been created to live forever on a paradise earth, not to live for a
mere thousand years of pain and insecurity. He knew that Jehovah God would make it right. He knew it!
So Noah spoke as he met others. He was a normal man. He was not called to be a prophet as
Enoch had been, but he felt obligated to speak in behalf of his God. He was a likable man that made people
feel comfortable, so he had some success in getting people to listen to him.
When Noah was 400 years old he finally decided to take a wife. Up to that point of his life, while
he had desired to marry and start a family, he had refused to take a wife who didn't share his love for the
Creator. Over the years there had been several women who had showed a rather persistent interest in him,
but he resisted the temptation and stuck to his personal values in this matter. Finally, he met Hannah.
It was strange to him to hear a woman speaking of the True God. Noah was settled against a tree in
the village square, resting from his trek to do some preaching himself. He was rummaging in his food sack
for just a little snack when he heard her voice. “No, it does make sense! We were not made to get old and
die. I learned this from Jared. He said that God gave Adam, instructions concerning a tree in Eden. Not to
eat from it or he would die. Then Jared asked me, “What would have happened if my Adam and Eve had
not eaten from that tree?””
“Now you're sounding like Enoch, or Noah!” said another voice, a man's. “I don't want to talk
about this nonsense! Are you selling bread or acting the prophet?”
“I just thought it was so interesting. Here's your bread,” she said.
Noah looked around and found the source of the conversation. It was a pretty woman with dark
skin with brown hair pulled back in a businesslike tail. She was selling bread and pastries from the back of a
cart that she was pulling herself. Noah decided to get up and find out what she was about.
“Forgive me, but I couldn't help but overhear what you were telling that man that just left,” he said.
“What was that all about.”
“I was telling him about what I learned about God's original purpose for the earth and all men and
women,” she said. “I found out that we were never supposed to grow old and die. Ever! That was amazing
to me. Jared, the father of Enoch, told me. He was the oldest person I knew. I don't think he was lying.”
“That man was pretty rude to you for telling him about it,” Noah said. “Didn't that bother you?”
“Not really. People are different on different days. He might have been having a bad day.”
“Well he sounded like he really didn't like Enoch. If he remembered what Enoch preached and
didn't like it, I'd say he's pretty set in his ways.”
She said in return, “You never know when a person might have a change of heart. You don't know
what makes people act sour. Somebody could have said something untrue about Enoch and he's just
repeating it. I just refuse to judge a person as unworthy to hear such good news.”
Noah smiled and said, “I like your positive attitude. What's your name?”
“My name is Hannah. What's yours?”
“Oh, I'm the other guy that man didn't like. My name is Noah.”
“I've heard of you. I've heard a lot about you. Why did you come over here asking me questions
when you already teach others the same thing,” she asked, sounding just a little annoyed.
“I just wanted to know what you knew. Other than Jared, and a few others of my family, I haven't
heard anyone speaking about the True God and his purposes. It's nice to meet you.” Noah's smile was
beginning to grow by the moment. He was enjoying this bold woman. “What makes you speak like you
do?”
“When you hear the truth you must pass it on. It would be wrong to keep quiet about something
this important.”
“Hannah, would you like to share my noon meal with me. I would like to talk with you more.
About God's purpose, and other things, if we may.”
And so, after so long, Noah found a mate that he could share his life with. They were incredibly
happy. When Noah turned 500 years old Hannah gifted him with his first son, Japheth. It didn't take long
for the house of Noah and Hannah to become loud with children. The second born was named Shem, and
their third, Ham, which translated meant “Ebony”, denoting the darkness of his skin. Their home was
blessed by God and it was a haven of hospitality and love that welcomed any who wished to know the True
God. Methuselah would visit and Noah's house also became a center of learning, as he would tell of days
gone by and how Jehovah, the Maker of heaven and earth, had dealt with mankind.
As the boys grew the world around them was not standing still. Ham seemed to be drawn by the
stories that he heard about the raids of the Nephilim and the violence of the contests. More than once, Noah
had to take sharp sticks away from Ham and try to teach him that God surely hated lovers of violence. Ham
also seemed intrigued by the tales of gods and their powers. Noah explained again and again to his boys that
these giant beings did not belong among humans. That they were violent, lying, dangerous beings that loved
to inflict suffering on others and that Jehovah God had promised, through Enoch, to destroy them from the
face of the earth. Only Shem, it seemed, took the instruction to heart.
Noah and his family lived far enough from the populated communities that their neighbors were
sparse. Their home was just below a forested area that was to the north east of the major portion of the
population. Often their neighbors would stop and share news of what was happening throughout the
settlements and villages. The news was never good. “The mass killings stopped after Enoch died, but the
people are assaulting and killing each other almost as quickly as the Nephilim. The gods seem pleased by
the chaos that the people live in. It's not safe to approach any community alone,” Singh was saying.
“The True God won't let it go on forever, my friend,” Noah said.
“That's right!” said Hannah. “Jehovah is a loving God. He will give people a chance to change, but
his patience will not last forever.”
“You still have confidence in Jehovah, but things are going on just the same as they have since
Cain killed Abel,” Singh shook his head. “I don't think Jehovah cares.”
“Jehovah's rebel sons have already been judged,” said Noah. “Enoch spoke the word against
them.”
“Dad, how do we know Jehovah still cares?” asked Ham. “Enoch was taken almost 600 years ago.
Maybe Jehovah has just left us.”
“Jehovah will keep his promises,” Noah replied. “Always!”
That evening Noah had a discussion with his wife. “I'm concerned with the faith of our children,
my love. I would like to know your thoughts. Have you observed any disturbing traits in the boys?”
Hannah considered a moment and then answered, “Shem is solid, as usual. His trust in Jehovah is
as strong as yours and mine, but I'm thinking that God is not entirely real to Japheth and Ham. They hear us
speak of him, but they desire tangible evidence for their physical eyes.”
“It's hard to tell a child that he has to have eyes of faith. To see evidence of God's care in creation
around us. Especially with Jehovah's rebel sons and their violent offspring rampaging around us.,” Noah
said, thinking out loud. “What do you think of taking some time to travel for a couple of months?”
“What do you have in mind?” Hannah asked.
“When I was young, Jared and my father took me to see the angels at the entrance of the Garden. I
know the way. It may be the evidence that the children need to stabilize their faith. Also, from the entrance
to Eden, you can see into the Garden. They can see what we are promised. What do you think?”
“If we leave our gardens for a couple of months there will be a lot of work when we get back, but I
think our children's spiritual welfare is more important,” Hannah replied. “I think such a trip is a wonderful
idea. Also, I have never been to see the angels with the spinning sword. I can't even picture them in my
mind. I would love to see them myself.”
“We can inform the boys this evening as we eat. We can be ready to leave within the week. The
boys are big enough to carry their own provisions now and we can take our time traveling,” Noah said.
“This will be a pleasant experience.”
Traveling to the entrance of Eden had been an enjoyable time. Noah and Hannah's sons got to
see what some of the communities were like as they passed through. They were with their father as he
preached on a couple occasions and saw the reactions of the people. Some were pleasantly not interested.
Some were so rude that it shocked the boys. Their father was a mild-mannered man who was polite to
everyone, so it came as a surprise when someone took offense at his pleasant “good morning” and offer of a
spiritual conversation. Most paid no attention at all. They went about their business, too involved in what
they were thinking and doing to consider what God's will for them may be. It wasn't long before Shem was
attempting to join in the activity. Japheth and Ham seemed timid, but in their evening conversation they
were quick to note the reaction of the people.
“These are critical times that we are living in. People are self absorbed, often caring for nobody but
themselves. People are focused on material gain and have little spirituality, though, if you can get them to
talk about it, they feel that they are spiritual people. Because of the dangerous times, people have little
natural affection, either for family members or neighbors. A person can call you a friend, but don't be
fooled, if it is of benefit to them they will turn on you in a heartbeat. They are being molded by their gods
into copies of themselves and they are vicious.”
Hannah said, “You never hear of the gods of the people doing anything good. You never hear of
the man of fame participating in peaceful events. People who idolize them quickly become like them. It is a
basic truth. Whoever you respect you imitate.” Hannah frowned and shook her head at the thought, “So
many respect and honor people who love and commit acts of violence. Instead of holding a teacher in high
honor, they extol the killer. Instead of honoring a healer, they praise one who destroys and rends. Thievery
and rape are daily events and the ones who commit such crimes brag about it openly and people praise their
strength and cunning. Good men like your father are held in low esteem.”
“But father is brave!” cried Shem. “I saw how he stood facing that man with a sword. He didn't
even flinch.!”
“Yes, you father is brave. But such courage comes from God,” said Hannah.
Noah said, “What are you willing to do for someone you love?”
The boys all had thoughtful looks on their faces for a moment, then Ham said, “Whatever I need
to, I guess.”
“What are you willing to do for the person you love the most? That is probably a better question.
Can you think of a good answer?”
Japheth said, “Whatever they want me to do.”
“Hannah said, “So if someone was spreading lies about your father, that he's a bad man who
doesn't love us or care for us, what would you do?”
Ham said, immediately, “Beat them up!”
“Would that stop him from telling the lies? Would that prove him wrong? What would beating
him up prove?” Noah asked.
“Well,” said Japheth, “It might stop him from lying, but it wouldn't prove the lies wrong. In fact, it
might make people believe the lies more.”
“So, what GOOD thing could you do?” asked Hanna.
Shem answered, “You would tell people the truth. That father is a good, kind, man. That he works
hard to take care of the family and he loves us. You prove the lies are wrong by telling the truth.”
“That is what makes your father talk to people about Jehovah God. The rebel angels and their sons
are telling lies. They are turning people against the True God. They are trying to get people to forget his
name, or use his name in a bad way, like a curse. That makes your father brave enough to stand up for
Jehovah, because he loves him,” explained Hannah”
Noah said, “It's important that you know that Jehovah cares about you. That he knows who you are
and is interested in you. To love him you must know him like you know me. That is what this trip we are
taking is about. We are taking you somewhere special.”
“Where are we going?” Asked Ham.
“It's a surprise. Until we get there we will see some things that Jehovah has made and enjoy our
time together as a family.
And so Noah's family ventured across the land, seeing how people ignored Jehovah's intentions for
them to spread abroad in the earth. They saw how they grouped together in dirty, noisy communities. They
saw how, despite Jehovah's curse on the earth, the land was beautiful. They saw the rolling hills of plains
and forests. They saw how people coped in the land. They learned how to think for themselves and not
follow the crowd in doing things that obviously did not work to their benefit. Noah and Hannah taught their
children to rely on Jehovah and appreciate his blessings. And then they arrived at the entrance of the garden.
As the family neared the angels and the great sword spinning between them there was a contrast in
reactions. Noah bowed his head in greeting and respect, “My Lords,” was all he said.
Hannah said nothing, but her eyes were round with awe at the sight of the mighty ones and at the
view behind them. She also inclined her head in respect.
Shem, threw himself to the ground in worshipful obeisance. The angel on the left immediately
said, “ Be careful! Do not do that! I am only a fellow slave of God. Worship Jehovah!” Shem's brothers
stood back looking confused.
Noah said, “These are the angels that guard the entrance to the garden in Eden. Because of Adam
and Eve's rebellion we are not allowed to enter, but we can see! There is paradise! This is the hope we have,
to live forever in paradise after God cleanses the earth of all badness. Remember, Japheth, how you asked
how we knew that Jehovah cares about us? This is how we know. The paradise is still there and God's
angels still guard it. Can you understand why I would believe that?”
Shem replied, “If Jehovah God didn't care he would have let the paradise die. It would not be
necessary for him to guard it because it would look like everywhere else. Jehovah is keeping this in trust for
us.”
“Seeing this gives us hope and courage. That may be the only purpose for this arrangement. We
will have to wait and see,” said Noah. “Come. There is a spot where we used to camp when Jared and I
came here.”
As they were walking away, Ham said to Japheth in a whisper, “I thought angels would be
bigger.” Noah and Hannah heard his remark and their concern for their boys returned. Shem's reaction was
everything that they had hoped. He had been encouraged and built up by the mere sight of the angels and
the entrance to Eden. But Ham had an irreverent turn of mind and Japheth just seemed to go along with
which ever brother he happened to be with. As parents, their work was cut out for them.
It had been a crazy year for Noah and Hannah. As their sons grew older, Noah had encouraged
them to build for themselves homes, far enough away for some privacy, but close enough so that they could
help each other with their crops and maintenance. It seemed that no sooner had a house been finished that
the son that the house they were building for found a woman agreeable to their heart and were married.
Three completed houses. Three marriages. Then Noah and Hannah were alone in their own home again. It
felt strange to have the house to themselves. It also felt kind of nice. They had the privacy to get to know
each other again without worrying about what they could discuss between themselves when extra ears were
in residence. And it wasn't like their children were far away. They were all settled at the four corners of the
valley that they had lived by all their lives.
One afternoon Noah was late coming in from his work in the field, where he had been clearing a
space for a new crop. When he finally came through the door, Hannah knew that something was different
about her husband. He was usually cheerful and quick to ask if he could help with the meal when he came
home. Tonight he moved like he had a weight on him as he moved across the room to sit down alone in the
room away from the dining area. Hannah immediately went to him. “Are you alright, my love?”
“I, , ,I don't know what to say,” Noah spoke as he looked down at his sandals. “Our God, Jehovah
spoke to me.”
“Well, what did he say, Noah? Is something wrong?”
“Jehovah is going to make it rain.”
"Rain? What do you mean. Water wets the ground every night.”
“No, Jehovah is going to cause it to rain until the tallest mountain is under water. Nothing will
survive. Jehovah said: 'I am going to wipe men whom I have created off the surface of the ground, man
together with domestic animals, creeping animals, and flying creatures of the heavens, for I regret that I
have made them. I have decided to put an end to all flesh, because the earth is full of violence on account of
them, so I am bringing them to ruin together with the earth.” He said, “Make for yourself an ark from
resinous wood. You will make compartments in the ark and cover it with tar inside and outside. This is how
you will make it: The ark should be 300 cubits long, 50 cubits wide, and 30 cubits high. You will make a
window for light for the ark, one cubit from the top. You should put the entrance of the ark in its side and
make it with a lower deck, a second deck, and a third deck. As for me, I am going to bring flood waters
upon the earth to destroy from under the heavens all flesh that has the breath of life. Everything on the earth
will perish. And I am establishing my covenant with you, and you must go into the ark, you, your sons, your
wife, and your sons’ wives with you. And bring into the ark two of every sort of living creature in order to
preserve them alive with you, a male and a female; of the flying creatures according to their kinds, the
domestic animals according to their kinds, and all creeping animals of the ground according to their kinds,
two of each will go in there to you to preserve them alive. For your part, you are to collect and take with
you every kind of food to eat, to serve as food for you and for the animals.'”
“This is something that there can be no mistakes about. Jehovah is going to do it,” Noah said as he
sat there shocked.
Hannah was at a loss as to what to say. There was silence between them for a long period before
Hannah turned and went into the kitchen and got out the skin of wine that Noah kept in their storage room
and brought it to Noah. As she started to hand it to him she thought better of it and unstopped it herself and
took a long swallow before handing it to Noah. Noah nodded his understanding and took a long pull on the
skin, himself. Then he said, “It looks like we have work to do.”
“Has dad been drinking this morning,” Ham asked his brothers as Noah went to get some tools
to start marking off the measurements for his new building project.
“Ham, be quiet! This is serious!” Shem reproved his brother. “Jehovah told him what to do and we
are going to help him!”
“Don't tell me you believe this, about building a giant box and filling it with animals and waiting
for it to float away? Something is wrong with dad!” Ham rasped. “Dad's a farmer. We're farmers! What do
we know about building a structure like that?”
“If Jehovah says we can do it, we can do it,” said Japheth. “I'm not going to start doubting him
now. Besides, we all did pretty well on our houses!”
“A house has a floor and a ceiling! This box is going to have three floors and be big enough to put
a hundred of our houses in it!” Ham spouted.
“Does that mean you're not going to help?” asked Shem.
“Well, I think it's ridiculous. But if you and your wives help, I guess I will too.”
“That ark took fifty years to build. Getting the timber and milling it. Then joining the beam
work and coating everything with tar, building the compartments and walkways with stairs. But Noah was
not content with just the work of building the ark. He couldn't live with the idea that he and his family
would be the only survivors. He had to try to convince others to change. To repent of their bad course of
violence and greed and begin to practice love of neighbor. Maybe Jehovah would change his mind. Maybe
others could join them on the ark. It was certainly big enough!”
The old king shook his head in sadness and said, “But people don't like to be given an ultimatum.
No matter how nice you say it, the message was change your ways or die. People will always get angry
when given that kind of choice. Noah was the sweetest, most polite individual you could ever imagine, still
people resented the change in his message.
“Jehovah has said “As for me, I am going to bring flood waters upon the earth to destroy from
under the heavens all flesh that has the breath of life. Everything on the earth will perish. Yes, the earth has
become ruined in the sight of the true God, and the earth has filled with violence. So, for this reason, turn
around and repent of your badness. Treat your neighbor with love. Maybe the true God will show mercy
and have a change of heart.”
Noah had taken a day from his labor on the ark. As it was, the work was nearing completion. His
sons and their wives were working today, putting yet another coat of tar on the structure. Their harvests had
been abundant and the storage rooms in the ark were full. As of yet there were no animals inside. Jehovah
had told him that he would cause the animals to come when the time was right. Right now, Noah was again
holding out the hope of survival to any who would avail themselves of God's mercy. He talked to one he
had talked with many times before.
“When will the flood happen, Noah?” Jabed asked.
“Soon. Very soon. The ark is nearly complete and the stores are almost loaded,” said Noah.
“But how do you know, Noah?”
“Do you think we built this great vessel just for the entertainment of our neighbors, Jabed?
Jehovah God told me to build it. He has blessed the work. Nobody, not the rebel sons of the true God or
their cruel offspring, or any of the wicked vandals who come in the night to cause mischief have been able
to hinder the building of God's means for salvation. There is room for you and your family. All you have to
do is come and help. Cast your lot with God's purpose and you will be saved, you and your family,” Noah
begged.
“What would my neighbors think, Noah? They would see me!” Jabed whined, “I have to know for
sure before I got involved in something so, so public.”
“It is your decision, Jabed,” said Noah, reasonably. Noah moved on to see if he could help at least
one. He was disappointed.
The Mockery
“For you know this first, that in the last days there will come ridiculers
with their ridicule, proceeding according to their own desires and saying:
“Where is this promised presence of his?Why, from the day our forefathers fell asleep
in death, all things are continuing exactly as from creation’s beginning.”
2 Peter 3:3-4
“Hey, dad! There's a crowd approaching outside!” Japheth yelled into the ark.
Noah was closing the pen with the buffalo when he heard his son. These beasts were usually
aggressive, yet they had come up the ramp and down into the belly of the ark like a couple of tame bunny
rabbits. A crowd, he thought. That had to be trouble. Oh well, it was due. Noah bowed his head and said a
quick prayer to Jehovah and then walked up to meet the challenge.
As he came out of the open door in the side of the ark he could see the crowd of people walking
past his home and into the valley. They had to really go out of their way to come this far to the edge of
civilization. He had other neighbors, but they were sparse. It was a full days walk to the nearest community.
As the people got closer he could see several giants among them. Nephilim. Well, Jehovah would not let
their kind hinder his work, Noah was sure. Out of the corner of his eye he saw his son, Ham fade through
the door of the ark, but Shem and Japheth stood their ground at the top of the ramp outside the door to the
ark.
In the lead was the brute, Hercules. “Noah, come out!”
Shem looked over his shoulder and saw his father standing there and turned back to the giant and
said, “He's out. What do you want?”
Thor was still coming forward and he shouted, “We've come to see this marvel that you've built. I
thought it was supposed to be a boat. Why is it shaped like a box?”
“It's an ark, not a boat,” supplied Japheth.
Thor asked, confused, “What's an ark?”
Shem grinned and said, “This is an ark! Does that help?”
Noah stepped up, “Boys, lets not start trouble. How can I help you people?”
Hercules shouted, “We came to see it float!”
Noah smiled kindly and said, “I'm sorry. We haven't finished loading it yet. Also, we are still
waiting on the water. You probably wouldn't like that part.”
As they were speaking a pair of tigers were just coming around the far end of the ark and walking
up to the ramp leading to the door. Behind them was a pair of skunks and behind them was a pair of
chimpanzees.
“Seeing that you just came to watch, would it be alright if we continued working. Jehovah God is
sending our passengers and we have to show them to their proper places,” requested Noah.
As the skunks came up, Shem and Japheth both stepped back and Japheth said, “This couple is for
you, Ham!” Their brother was peeking around the corner of the door. “Thanks guys,” he said. The tigers
followed Noah and the skunks followed Ham. The chimpanzee walked up to Japheth and each grabbed hold
of a hand and they walked together into the ark.
While they were inside, Ham said to Noah and his brothers, “Not very good hecklers, are they?”
“That's alright. I suspect they will get better at it soon,” said Shem.
Noah said, “Just don't go out of your way to make things worse.”
Shem said, “I'm counting on Jehovah to protect us.”
His father retorted, “I'm pretty sure he's not going to protect stupid. Watch your mouth.”
When they came back out there were a couple of deer waiting for them. Somebody in the crowd
shouted, “I could make some pretty nice clothes out of those.”
Noah went up to them and they allowed him to lay his hands across the back of their necks as he
turned and walked back inside to help them into their place. He could hear more shouts as he went inside.
The animals kept coming steadily. The were all docile and all complied with Noah and his sons as they put
them in stalls and other containers. The rodents just seemed to find a place for themselves out of the way.
Noah's instructions were to take clean animals by sevens and unclean animals by twos, but it seemed that
they all showed up in the proper numbers and in the proper order to be loaded. Jehovah was obviously
guiding the entire process. The crowd was beginning to make a pest of themselves, throwing things to try to
spook the animals. Shem and Japheth were standing just inside the door trying to decide what to do when
their little black and white passengers that they had already loaded came charging out and ran down the
ramp. Then, of all things, the two skunks, usually shy animals charged into the middle of the crowd and
literally made a stink of things. Moments later, everyone was gone. The skunks came back up the ramp and
into the ark. Now the really strange thing was their odor didn't linger around where they had been so busy.
“Well, that was interesting,” said Japheth.
“That was amazing,” Shem replied. “Take a sniff of the air. There's not a hint of skunk odor.
What do you think of that?”
Ham said, “The people took it all away. No big deal.”
“That smell should have been in the grass, and in the air for days, Ham,” Japheth said. “Jehovah
used the skunks to drive the people away and he cleared the air as a courtesy to us. Jehovah is wonderful!”
“Well, I'm glad the people are gone, and that's a fact,” replied Ham.
“They will be back,” Shem murmured.
The very next day, early in the morning, the crowd returned. With them were more of the Nephilim and many of the more violent members of their culture. The animals were congregating in the lower valley, waiting to enter the ark. It looked like many of the people carried weapons. As Noah's wife, his sons, and their wives continued to work, escorting the animals to their proper places, Noah came forward to stand at the edge of the loading ramp to meet the noisy crowd.
Noah cried out, “Very soon, Jehovah is going to cause a deluge of water to flood the earth to wipe
out all life. Because of the violence he has witnessed that is practiced has ruined the earth, people have
turned to doing bad all the time. Please, now, listen to me and turn away from your bad way and seek
Jehovah. Turn to doing good and maybe he will, even now, reconsider and let you live!”
“You and your family are crazy, Noah! There's not enough water in the world to raise your box!”
That was Shaker, also known as Wrecker of Plans, one of Odin's chosen. She was armed and armored,
ready for battle.
The giant, Vidar, shouted, “When is moving day, Noah?”
The people laughed at the weak joke. Thor and Hercules were back with the crowd, but Thor was
remaining silent for the moment. Hercules, on the other hand was screaming obscenities and attempting to
whip up the crowd to violence. Again, people began to throw whatever objects they could find to try to
startle the animals, but Jehovah's calm was upon them. The debris they could find to use as missiles were
small, as they were in the center of the grassy valley where they had built the ark, so they were relatively
safe from any real harm. Still, it was irritating and frustrating to be hit by a clod of dirt or a small pebble. At
about the sixth hour past sunrise the animals took it upon themselves to remedy the problem. A pair of
elephants on their way to the loading ramp detoured into the middle of the crowd and started chasing the
people away. Occasionally one of the elephants would pick up a particularly irritating person up and throw
him into his fellow hecklers.
Thor, Hercules, and Vidar decided to confront the elephants, drawing their weapons they moved to
attack, but they didn't see two small animals rapidly shambling in their direction. As Thor and Vidar readied
to strike they themselves were struck in the ankles by the two porcupines. This caused them to drop their
weapons and bellow in pain and rage. Hercules confronted one of the pachyderms with a great bludgeon.
The elephant merely reached out with his trunk and tore it out of his hands and ran him down. Vidar and
Thor were distracted, attempting to stomp on the offending porcupines, but that wasn't working out well for
them. Every time they would get close the little creatures would slap them with a new set of sharp quills,
which would result in more bellows and curses. Finally, the crowds gave up, as did the mighty Nephilim, in
defeat.
“Wasn't that fun?” laughed Shem.
Japheth and Noah were both in tears with their laughter. Ham was watching from his safe position,
just inside the door of the ark. He too was laughing, although a little hysterically.
Shem turned to Ham and said, “Now, tell me that Jehovah didn't cause THAT to happen! That was
real teamwork if I ever saw it!”
The elephants came lumbering up the ramp with their little teammates in tow. Japheth walked over
and petted the closest pachyderm on the trunk and said, “Come with me, my friend.” He then guided their
protectors into the ark. “I'll see to our other valiant saviors, dad,” said Shem, then he too went below. As his
sons went inside, Noah looked heavenward and said a little prayer. “Oh Jehovah, that was wonderful!” he
laughed. “Your creation is amazing and they are all obedient to you. Thank you for caring for my family.
Thank you for allowing us to be part of your purpose.” With that Noah went back to work. Seven sheep
were coming up the ramp.
“Again and again the mobs cam to mock and make the loading of the ark difficult. Again and
again Jehovah God protected Noah and his family. Finally. The day came when the work on the ark was
finished and all the animals were aboard. It was a full time job caring for the needs of the animals, so each
day they would feed, water, and clean up after them all and then return to their homes late in the evening.
Then the day came when Jehovah told them to enter into the ark and stay there. And nothing happened.
The Flood
“For Jehovah loves justice, and he will not abandon his loyal ones.”
Psalms 37:28
“Where's all the water?” complained Ham.
“It will come,” said Japheth. “Just take care of the aviary.”
“This is ridiculous! Dad said Jehovah spoke to him saying, 'Go into the ark', six days ago! Nothing
is happening'
“Don't worry about it. Just pick up your shovel and take care of those birds,” said Japheth. “If we
don't get rid of all this manure the ark will surly sink!”
Ham picked up his shovel and walked away grumbling, “There has to be water before it can
possibly sink!”
Adele, Japheth's wife asked, “Why is Ham always so contrary?”
“He's always been like that, even as a boy,” Japheth replied. “Dad has always worked hard to help
him have a positive viewpoint, but Ham has always been the center of his own universe.”
Adele said, “Well, it only makes it harder on him. I'll go water the animals on the lower level”
“I'll be right behind you with my shovel,” Japheth said with a smile.
On the seventh day Jehovah closed the door to the ark. No water came, but the inhabitants of the
land did. They began pounding on the ark and shouting insults and curses. The ark was so stoutly made that
the pounding could barely be heard inside the ark. The shouting was barely a murmur. Still, the ark's
passengers were disturbed because they knew all the people outside were going to die.
“I sure hope we didn't waste fifty years of our lives just to sit in a big box full of animals hiding
from a mob. Where's the water?” Ham complained again.
“What do you mean, 'waste fifty years?” asked Shem.
“What if the water doesn't come? What will we do then?”
“You don't think the flood is coming? Who do you think closed the door? It wasn't the wind! That
door was heavy! It took three of us to open and close it and it closed tight BY IT'S SELF!” Shem solidly stated.
“OK, I'm just a little worried,” said Ham.
“What are you worried about, my son,” asked Noah, as he walked into the common area.
“Everything! Being locked in this box, a slave to these animals. People pounding on the outside
making fun of us. My family acting as if this is all normal. IT'S NOT NORMAL!” Ham said raising his voice
almost hysterically.
“Trust Jehovah, son. He won't let us down. He doesn't lie. He had us build this ark to save the life
of our family and all these animals. Jehovah cares for us.”
“Dad. It's not normal,” Ham said stubbornly.
“Of course it's not normal,” said Noah. “The times we live in are not normal. Jehovah is taking
extraordinary measures to remedy the problem.”
Ham went silent. Shem watched the exchange and knew that his father had not changed Ham's
mind. Ham's stubborn streak ran deep. In a lot of ways, Ham was like the people pounding on the outside of
the ark. Shem sighed and got up from the table. There were animals to feed. On the seventh day the water
came.
On that day all the springs of the vast watery deep burst open and the floodgates of the heavens
were opened. The noise from the torrent was unbelievable. The people outside the ark screamed and
howled. It was obvious that some wanted to get into the ark, but there could be heard screams of anger and
rage that seemed dominant as the waters grew higher. Suddenly, with a mighty crash, the ark was slammed
with a force that seemed to come from every direction. The ark rocked and spun crazily but the vessel held
fast. Its passengers fought, resisting the forces at play, to avoid injury, as objects were thrown about that, had
not been secured. Among the animals there was chaos, but the pens held. The calm from Jehovah worked
rapidly to resist their natural desire to panic.
Things were very intense for what felt like forever but was probably only one day. After that came
the steady heavy rain. The temperature aboard the ark dropped dramatically. When things settled down
enough that the passengers of the ark were allowed a moment's rest from their labors and everyone was in
the common room when Japheth said to Ham, “Well, there's your water.”
Ham replied, “Shut up!”
Noah intervened, “That's enough, boys. We're all exhausted. Jehovah saved us. He kept his word.
Now, we will continue to caretake this new start in the earth. Think of the positive things ahead of us!”
“Now were stuck in a floating box full of smelly animals,” Ham murmured. “Isn't that just
wonderful”
So the flooding continued for 40 days and 40 nights on the earth, and the waters kept increasing
and began carrying the ark, and it was floating high above the earth. The waters became overwhelming and
kept increasing greatly upon the earth, but the ark floated on the surface of the waters. The waters
overwhelmed the earth so greatly that all the tall mountains under the whole heavens were covered. So all
living creatures that were moving on the earth perished—the flying creatures, the domestic animals, the
wild animals, the swarming creatures, and all mankind. Everything on dry land that had the breath of life in
its nostrils died. So He wiped every living thing from the surface of the earth, including man, animals,
creeping animals, and the flying creatures of the sky. They were all wiped off the earth; only Noah and
those with him in the ark survived.
The passengers of the ark were amazingly tranquil as the ark rocked with the movement of the
waters. Neither human or animal suffered from motion sickness, which is common of those who travel the
seas. Noah and his family remained busy caring for the needs of the animals and all save two remained
grateful of the mercy the almighty Jehovah had extended to them. All but two.
“I have to get off this rocking crate, Ham,” groused Randa. “And why do I have to be the one to
feed the llamas and camels? They spit at me! And the pigs are disgusting! I hate animals!”
“I know, Randa, but where can we go? Unless you've acquired webbed feet and can swim like a
duck this is the only safe place.”
“Before we were talked into building this giant animal trap we had a life! We had neighbors to
visit and not just your family. The two men who lived down the way were always pleasant to visit. Ham,
when will this thing settle down so we can get off?”
“Quit whining, Randa! You know as much as I do!” growled Ham. “At least you aren't pressed into
shoveling and hauling dung every day. When we strike ground I'll be off this vessel faster than you will!”
“Oh, Ham! I'm just so upset. I helped Noah, your father, build this ark because I love the old man.
But I never thought that his words were true. I mean, all those people weren't so bad.”
“I know. I understand. I feel much the same way. Oh, the Nephilim were violent and needed to be
dealt with. And the sons of the true God were a problem, but the people, in general, were just forced to live
with them. I didn't think there would be a flood either. I mean, where was all the water to come from? Now,
look! And we're stuck.”
After a year on the ark , in the first month, on the first day of the month, the waters had drained
from the earth; and Noah removed the covering of the ark and saw that the surface of the ground was
drying. In the second month, on the twenty-seventh day of the month, the earth had dried off.
God now said to Noah: “Go out of the ark, you, your wife, your sons, and your sons’ wives. Bring out with
you all the living creatures of every sort of flesh, of the flying creatures and of the animals and of all the
creeping animals of the earth, that they may multiply on the earth and be fruitful and become many on the
earth.”
So Noah went out, together with his sons, his wife, and his sons’ wives. Every living creature,
every creeping animal and every flying creature, everything that moves on the earth, went out of the ark by
families. Then Noah built an altar to Jehovah and took some of all the clean animals and of all the clean
flying creatures and offered burnt offerings on the altar. And Jehovah began to smell a pleasing aroma. So
Jehovah said in his heart: “Never again will I curse the ground on man’s account, for the inclination of the
heart of man is bad from his youth up; and never again will I strike down every living thing as I have done.
From now on, the earth will never cease to have seed-sowing and harvest, cold and heat, summer and
winter, and day and night.” God went on to bless Noah and his sons and to say to them: “Be fruitful and
become many and fill the earth. A fear of you and a terror of you will continue upon every living creature of
the earth and upon every flying creature of the heavens, upon everything that moves on the ground and
upon all the fish of the sea. They are now given into your hand. Every moving animal that is alive may
serve as food for you. Just as I gave you the green vegetation, I give them all to you. Only flesh with its life
—its blood—you must not eat. Besides that, I will demand an accounting for your lifeblood. I will demand
an accounting from every living creature; and from each man I will demand an accounting for the life of his
brother. Anyone shedding man’s blood, by man will his own blood be shed, for in God’s image He made
man. As for you, be fruitful and become many, and increase abundantly on the earth and multiply.” Then
God said to Noah and to his sons with him: “I am now establishing my covenant with you and with your
offspring after you, and with every living creature that is with you, the birds, the animals, and all the living
creatures of the earth with you, all those that came out of the ark—every living creature of the earth. Yes, I
establish my covenant with you: Never again will all flesh be destroyed by the waters of a flood, and never
again will a flood bring the earth to ruin.” And God added: “This is the sign of the covenant that I am
making between me and you and every living creature that is with you, for all future generations. I put my
rainbow in the cloud, and it will serve as a sign of the covenant between me and the earth. Whenever I bring
a cloud over the earth, then the rainbow will certainly appear in the cloud. And I will certainly remember
my covenant that I made between me and you and every living creature of every kind; and never again will
the waters become a flood to destroy all flesh. And the rainbow will occur in the cloud, and I will certainly
see it and remember the everlasting covenant between God and every living creature of every kind on the
earth.” God repeated to Noah: “This is the sign of the covenant that I establish between me and all flesh that
is on the earth.” Noah’s sons who came out of the ark were Shem, Ham, and Japheth. These three were
Noah’s sons, and all the earth’s population came from them and spread abroad.
The desire for the past festered in Ham and his wife. They remembered the “good things” of the past.
The conveniences of the communities became greater in their minds and hearts. The people “weren't so
bad” even though their violence and immoral behavior was what caused Jehovah to bring destruction to the
whole world at that time. Ham's longings corrupted his whole family's outlook on what was right and
wrong. Ham later became the father of Canaan. Canaan thrived on all of Ham's stories of the lost world.
The men of fame grew large in his mind and heart. The gods and their followers. The perversions of the
people. Ham spared nothing from Canaan's ears. In Canaan's eyes, the past was something golden. Then
came the day that Canaan violated his grandfather.
Now Noah started off as a farmer, and he planted a vineyard. When he drank of the wine, he
became intoxicated, and he uncovered himself inside his tent. Ham, the father of Canaan, saw his father’s
nakedness, and he told his two brothers outside. So Shem and Japheth took a garment and put it upon both
their shoulders and walked in backward. Thus they covered their father’s nakedness while their faces were
turned away, and they did not see their father’s nakedness.
When Noah woke up from his wine and learned what his youngest son had done to him, he said:
“Cursed be Canaan. Let him become the lowest slave to his brothers.” And he added: “Praised be Jehovah,
the God of Shem, and let Canaan become a slave to him. Let God grant ample space to Japheth, and let him
reside in the tents of Shem. let Canaan become a slave to him also.”
Melchizedek went on, “Ham became father to Cush who became father to Nimrod, the founder
of Babel. You yourselves know that Babel became a great city and Jehovah again acted in judgment against
them, confusing their languages. Jehovah God broke apart their mad scheme to make a tower with its top in
the heavens, to make a celebrated name for them in rebellion against Jehovah. They worship, still, the gods
and goddesses passed on by cursed Canaan. Gods that are no gods. The rebel angels are now forbidden to
walk among men as they once did. When the flood came they escaped to the heavens and were limited by
Jehovah so that they are barred from taking material form, but they still influence men from the spirit
realm.”
The old king looked at Abram's steward and said, “There is your answer to your question, gentle
Eliezer. Men are still influenced by wicked spirit creatures and bloody religion that originated at their
instigation. The great deception still goes on, and it is well that all men be made aware of it.”
My own son fell under their spell, allowing Nimrod's influence to direct him into statecraft,
oppressing people to his will to follow false gods. You, yourselves, have seen that the hunting of men is
great sport among the men of Nimrod and Asshur. The doctrine of “in dying you shall not die” is again
widespread in several different forms, all in defiance to the truth of Jehovah. Yes, the great deception even
goes so far as to call Nimrod a god while he yet lives, his mother as the queen of the heavens, and his son
also venerated as a god. This triad is not lonely. In Babel and Nineveh there seems to be an accumulation of
such unholy trinities drenched in animal as well as human sacrifice. Yes, the great deception of unholy
religion goes on without notice.
The Strengthening
"Commit your way to Jehovah; Rely on him, and he will act in your behalf.
He will make your righteousness shine like daybreak,
and your justice like the midday sun."
Psalm 37:5,6
Eliezer bowed low to the King of Salem and said, “You have given me so much over the course of
these days. Such an expression of loyal love is beyond anything of value I can name. Thank you, and may
Jehovah, the Creator of heaven and earth bless you.”
Lot, who had been taken captive and had been silent since his rescue, came forward and bowed, “I
too wish to show gratitude for your telling of our family history. My household and I thank you. To have a
reason that men behave the way they do may well rescue us from hate. But I don't think anything will cure
us from fear. We learned that men can be animals.”
“Wherever there are jealousy and contentiousness, there will also be disorder and every vile
thing,” said Melchizedek. “Such men are earthly, animalistic, and demonic. Remember, the angels are
forbidden to materialize, but they still can control the affairs of men through their counterfeit governments
and religions. But it will not continue forever. And Jehovah will act to cleanse the earth of their foul
influence at his appointed time. ”
“At that time God will heal all the wounds that have been inflicted. There will be justice done. It
is Jehovah's will that his original purpose be carried out,” asserted the old King. “I have seen the entrance to
the Garden. I have spoken with the angels and seen the spinning sword that blocked the entrance. I bear
witness that all these things are true. And truth can be had by those who bestir themselves to look for it.
There is hope! Hold on to it.”
Abram, who had known Melchizedek for much of his life, felt great joy at the end of the telling
of the old king's history. When he returned home to his beautiful Sarai he would re-tell the tale to his
household so that they might be built up.
It had taken five evenings for the King of Salem, the King of Peace, to relate his experiences. The
wounded were ready to travel. They would break camp the next day. Now Abram would do what he could
to strengthen the old king. Abram felt great love for the older man.
Abram began to speak to Melchizedek in front of those gathered, “Years ago, Jehovah instructed
me, “Go out from your land and away from your relatives and from the house of your father to the land that
I will show you. I will make you a great nation, and I will bless you, and I will make your name great, and
you will become a blessing. I will bless those who bless you, and I will curse him who calls down evil on
you, and all the families of the ground will certainly be blessed by means of you.” I was seventy-five years
old when I left Haran, and I have traveled far, inspecting the land that Jehovah promised to give to my
offspring. Although I remain childless at this point, I put my trust in the God of the heavens. He has
instructed me, and so I have done! Me and my household.”
“Whatever blessing I have to give is yours,” Abram said. “May Jehovah continue to give you
strength and life. May the God of the heavens grant you peace.” With that Abram bowed low to the King of
Salem. “You are welcome in my house whenever you travel for whatever length of time you desire.”
The next morning Melchizedek and those with him parted company. Abram and those with him
returned to there homes. Lot and his household parted with Abram again and moved into the city of Sodom
because of his fear of being raided again. He felt that the safety of the city walls would protect his family
better. He chose to move into the midst of the offspring of Canaan. The lesson of the King of Salem's
words evidently did not bring wisdom to his heart.
Abram continued to walk with the true God.
The Last Days
“For just as the days of Noah were, so the presence of the Son of man will be.
For as they were in those days before the Flood, eating and drinking,
men marrying and women being given in marriage, until the day that Noah
entered into the ark, and they took no note until the Flood came and swept
them all away, so the presence of the Son of man will be.”
Matthew 24:37-3
We living 2019 are living in fast times. Everything is moving so swiftly that we are no longer
amazed by each new current event. At the beginning of the twentieth century, the industrial age began. With
the advent of the assembly line the commercial world boomed. Transportation became modernized so
rapidly that people now take travel in stride. In the late eighteen hundreds, most people didn't travel more
than thirty miles in their entire lives. Today worldwide travel is common. Communication has made our
planet a very tiny place. You can speak to anybody almost anywhere at any time with a small device that fits
into your pocket. And we now take it for granted.
Technology in science and medicine has made amazing advances in the last one hundred and
twenty years. We remember the first rocket to the moon with great excitement, but now we are bored with
the launch of the space shuttle. We have become a different kind of people because of the conveniences that
are available. For entertainment, we watch television, surf the internet, play virtual reality video games and
never leave our chairs. Have we become better people?
Man has used all of his advances for good and bad. His transportation has been adapted to carry
weapons that are capable of killing hundreds, if not thousands, in mere seconds. Communications have been
used to spy and lie, and to start war. Medical advances have been used to make poison gasses, weapons for
germ warfare, and torture methods. Entertainment has been used to numb it's audiences to violence and all
forms of immoral perversions. Why has this been done? It's the same reason given by the King of Salem.
Look at this: “We know that we originate with God, but the whole world is lying in the power of
the wicked one.” (1 John 5:19) “Now listen to the illustration of the man who sowed. Where anyone hears
the word of the Kingdom but does not get the sense of it, the wicked one comes and snatches away what has
been sown in his heart; this is the one sown alongside the road.” (Matthew 13:19) “They are, in fact,
expressions inspired by demons and they perform signs, and they go out to the kings of the entire inhabited
earth, to gather them together to the war of the great day of God the Almighty.” (Revelation 16:14)
Behind the scenes wicked spirit forces have been manipulating the governments and
religions of man throughout history. It is all part of the great deception. Government gives a semblance of
order and it is wise to cooperate with it, as long as it doesn't demand what belongs only to the Creator, our
life's devotion and worship. But it has never had God's blessing. Ever. He has suffered it's existence until
the appointed time comes to assert his own rulership again.
Look at this: “Keep looking, keep awake, for you do not know when the appointed time
is.” (Mark 13:33) “This undeserved kindness he caused to abound toward us in all wisdom and
understanding by making known to us the sacred secret of his will. It is according to his good pleasure that
he himself purposed for an administration at the full limit of the appointed times, to gather all things
together in the Christ, the things in the heavens and the things on the earth.” (Ephesians 1:8-10) “In the
days of those kings the God of heaven will set up a kingdom that will never be destroyed. And this kingdom
will not be passed on to any other people. It will crush and put an end to all these kingdoms, and it alone
will stand forever.” (Daniel 2:44)
Noah's day, the time period in which he lived, is held up to us as a pattern for us to look at
in order to see where we are in the stream of time. Noah and his family lived in wild and crazy times. With
the rebel angels actually living among them, they saw miraculous events. They saw horrible cruelty and
unspeakable lust that surrounded them. Can you imagine the giants, the ones where we get the comic book
characters like Thor and Loki, doing as they pleased to whoever they wanted. Could you imagine becoming
used to having them in your midst. “Oh well. It's just another day on the news.” That's the way it was. And
that's the way it is now.
We are use to the most horrible behavior from world leaders. We are used to the news telling us
that religious leaders are molesting our children. We are used to seeing homeless people begging for food,
money, or a place to stay. It's an everyday occurrence that war has destroyed part of our world's population,
maimed our children, and raped our women. It's an everyday occurrence that the police that are there to
protect and serve actually use their power to abuse and murder the innocent. We are callused to it. Our
hearts are getting numb and we don't feel it as we should.
We are used to religion getting involved in politics, blowing up medical clinics, inciting hatred for
others all in the name of God. We hear of a hurricane or an earthquake devastating a country and some
religious leader says, “This is punishment from God because of its rampant practice of homosexuality.” But
they don't tell you why all the heterosexual people suffered along with them. Why did the babies die and the
children get injured. These men and women give God a bad name. It's all part of the great deception.
The last days are to be marked with the same attitudes that were present before the destruction of
Noah's time. Take note of what 2 Timothy 3:1-5 has to say. “But know this, that in the last days critical
times hard to deal with will be here. For men will be lovers of themselves, lovers of money, boastful,
haughty, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, disloyal, having no natural affection, not open to
any agreement, slanderers, without self-control, fierce, without love of goodness, betrayers, headstrong,
puffed up with pride, lovers of pleasures rather than lovers of God, having an appearance of godliness but
proving false to its power; and from these turn away.” During critical time, traits that at one time were
viewed as just plain bad manners would be common in most people. Note the very last trait. They would
have an appearance of godliness, but it wouldn't run deep enough to change their behavior in general. It
wouldn't make a difference when they were put to the test. For example, you could make the claim of being
part of a “Christian” nation that is unaware of the true meaning of the word “Christian.”
Other signs of the last day are spoken of in the pages of the books of Matthew, Mark, and Luke.
Luke 21:10, 11 shows us that the “last days” would have their beginnings with world war.
It says; “Nation will rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom. There will be great earthquakes, and
in one place after another food shortages and pestilences; and there will be fearful sights and from heaven
great signs.” Since the beginning of World War 1 great earthquakes have been occurring with greater
frequency, famine and food shortages have afflicted a great portion of the world, not because there is no
food, but because of man's greed and unwillingness to share. Along with World War 1 came the greatest
plague to strike the world in history up until that time. The Spanish flu killed between fifty and one hundred
million people! Today we may add heart disease, cancer and AIDS to the list of rampant pestilences that has
plagued man in the last one hundred years.
Another indication that we are living in the “last days” is an event that was foretold to occur.
Matthew 24:14 says; “And this good news of the Kingdom will be preached in all the inhabited earth for a
witness to all the nations, and then the end will come.”
What is interesting about this prophecy is that it is a touchstone that indicates who would truly be
doing the work of true Christians during the last days. So you must ask the question, “What is the Kingdom
of God?” If you go to multiple churches you will get multiple answers, mainly because their answers are
based on doctrine and not on scripture. Here's what you will find if you look to the Bible for the answer that
Jesus Christ himself would give.
Starting with Daniel 2:44, which was quoted earlier we see that the Kingdom is an actual
government from God that will replace all human government on earth. And who is the head of that
government? Daniel 7:13, 14 gives us the answer. It says, “I kept watching in the visions of the night, and
look! with the clouds of the heavens, someone like a son of man was coming; and he gained access to the
Ancient of Days, and they brought him up close before that One. And to him there were given rulership,
honor, and a kingdom, that the peoples, nations, and language groups should all serve him. His rulership is
an everlasting rulership that will not pass away, and his kingdom will not be destroyed.” Jesus Christ
identified himself as the Son of man, so we see that God has made him king of his kingdom.
Every king has an administration and God's kingdom is no different. Revelation 14:1, “Then I saw,
and look! the Lamb standing on Mount Zion, and with him 144,000 who have his name and the name of his
Father written on their foreheads.” What is the work that these will do with Christ? Revelation 20:6 tells us,
“Happy and holy is anyone having part in the first resurrection; over these the second death has no
authority, but they will be priests of God and of the Christ, and they will rule as kings with him for the
1,000 years.”
As you can see, this is not just opinion or some organizational doctrine. This is plainly set out in
God's word to show us what is to occur. But what good will come from this heavenly arrangement? Again,
let's let the Bible speak.
Psalm 37:10,11 says, “Just a little while longer, and the wicked will be no more; You will look at
where they were, and they will not be there. But the meek will possess the earth, and they will find exquisite
delight in the abundance of peace.” This is in line with God's original purpose for man to expand an earth-wide paradise for a righteous human society to live in. But will just making the earth into a peaceful garden
home with no crime really make it a paradise? That will be nice, but if people still get sick and die there
would still be sadness. Well, here are a couple more Bible promises. John 17:3 says, “This means
everlasting life, their coming to know you, the only true God, and the one whom you sent, Jesus Christ.” So
as we grow to know Jehovah God and his son, Jesus Christ, we come in line to gain unending life. The kind
of life that Adam and Eve threw away in the very beginning. Isaiah 33:24 tells us, “And no resident will
say: “I am sick. The people dwelling in the land will be pardoned for their error.” When Jesus walked the
earth he gave us a glimpse of what it would be like to be a citizen of his kingdom. He healed any and all
who came to him. Soon he will do that worldwide. At John 5:28,29 Jesus said, “Do not be amazed at this,
for the hour is coming in which all those in the memorial tombs will hear his voice and come out, those
who did good things to a resurrection of life, and those who practiced vile things to a resurrection of
judgment.” The resurrection of righteous believers who remained faithful in their service to Jehovah is also
coming soon, but it is to be noted that many never had a chance to learn. Jehovah God is a lover of justice
whose greatest attribute is love. There will be a resurrection of the unrighteous, ones who may yet decide to
turn their hearts to our magnificent Creator and grow in their love for him. Can it get any better? Revelation
21:3,4 says, “With that I heard a loud voice from the throne say: “Look! The tent of God is with mankind,
and he will reside with them, and they will be his people. And God himself will be with them. And he will
wipe out every tear from their eyes, and death will be no more, neither will mourning nor outcry nor pain be
anymore. The former things have passed away.” No more death!
There is the Good News of the Kingdom in a nutshell. This is being preached in all parts of the
world at this very moment by more than eight million volunteer preachers. Just like in Noah's day, some
listen, but most are too distracted and uncaring to pay attention. But the word is going out with the hope
that people will choose life! These are the last days! People are preoccupied with their everyday affairs,
leaving little or no room for spiritual matters. “First of all know this, that in the last days ridiculers will
come with their ridicule, proceeding according to their own desires and saying: “Where is this promised
presence of his? Why, from the day our forefathers fell asleep in death, all things are continuing exactly as
they were from creation’s beginning.” (2 Peter 3:3,4) What Peter wrote is especially true now, as most
refuse to invest time to see the evidence.
For those who have eyes to see and a heart open to the truth it is time to respond in the way that the
apostle John wrote at Revelation 22:17. “And the spirit and the bride keep on saying, “Come!” and let
anyone hearing say, “Come!” and let anyone thirsting come; let anyone who wishes take life’s water free.”
About the Author
The author was born in Portland, Oregon, May 8, 1954. The son of an ex-marine, turned carpenter,
turned barber, and a mother who was a grade school receptionist, Valiant had it figured out at an early age
that it was possible to be many things during one's lifetime. That is why, as a freshman in high school that
worked at the local theater as a projectionist, he just knew he would become either a stuntman or a rock
star. So, naturally, he wound up working as a ranch hand, a logger, a chain puller in a lumber mill, received
an education in computer electronics, and finally settled into the construction field as a remodeling
contractor.
Due to a construction accident, Valiant spent some time off work during which he wrote the sci-fi/comedy
named “Gypsy Camp” and later published as a freebie a compilation of short stories by the name of
“Valiant's World”. He chose the Nom de Plume, Valiant Player, from the title of one of his short stories and
is pleased when someone figures out that he doesn't really care if anyone finds out who he is. It's all just for
fun. “I'm a writer, a musician, and a rascal,”
Valiant
Contact info:
cheervaliant@gmail.com
www.facebook.com/valiantsgypsycamp
www.youtube.com/valiantsgypsycamp
Sources:
Bulfinches Mythology by Thomas Bulfinch 1863
1000 Mythological Characters Briefly Described by Edward S. Ellis 1899
The Two Babylons by Alexander Hislop 1916
Greek & Roman Mythology by H.A. Gerber
Encyclopedia Britannica 2018
All Bible quotations are taken from The New World Translation of the Holy Scriptures
© 2013 WATCH TOWER BIBLE AND TRACT SOCIETY OF PENNSYLVANIA
100 Watchtower Drive, Patterson, NY 12563-9204 U.S.A.
PUBLISHERSWATCHTOWER BIBLE AND TRACT SOCIETY OF NEW YORK, INC.
Wallkill, New York, U.S.A.
- Share this story on
- 10
Pins and Needles
10/04/2021You are aware that this is long right? Anyways.. great read..ps. i am saying this so i am not blocked
Reply
COMMENTS (1)